- X
Chapter 1
Chapter 1 Verse 1
1 Παῦλος,
3972 N-NSM
κλητὸς
2822 A-NSM
ἀπόστολος
652 N-NSM
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ  1
5547 N-GSM
διὰ
1223 PREP
θελήματος
2307 N-GSN
Θεοῦ,
2316 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Σωσθένης
4988 N-NSM

3588 T-NSM
ἀδελφός,
80 N-NSM
1. Paul, a called apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God, and brother Sosthenes,[1]
Chapter 1 Verse 2
2 τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐκκλησίᾳ
1577 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
οὔσῃ
1510 V-PAP-DSF
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κορίνθῳ,
2882 N-DSF
ἡγιασμένοις
37 V-RPP-DPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
Ἰησοῦ,
2424 N-GSM
κλητοῖς
2822 A-DPM
ἁγίοις,
40 A-DPM
σὺν
4862 PREP
πᾶσιν
3956 A-DPM
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἐπικαλουμένοις
1941 V-PMP-DPM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ὄνομα
3686 N-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
παντὶ
3956 A-DSM
τόπῳ
5117 N-DSM
— αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
τε  2
5037 PRT
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὑμῶν:  3
4771 P-2GP
2. to the church[2] of God that is in Corinth, to those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus,[3] called saints,[4] along with all those everywhere[5] who call on the name of Jesus Christ our Lord —yes, theirs and yours:[6]
Chapter 1 Verse 3
3 Χάρις
5485 N-NSF
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἰρήνη
1515 N-NSF
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
Πατρὸς
3962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ.
5547 N-GSM
3. Grace and peace to you from God our Father and Sovereign Jesus Christ.[7]
Chapter 1 Verse 4
4 Εὐχαριστῶ
2168 V-PAI-1S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ
2316 N-DSM
μου
1473 P-1GS
πάντοτε
3842 ADV
περὶ
4012 PREP
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
χάριτι
5485 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
δοθείση
1325 V-APP-DSF
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
Ἰησοῦ·
2424 N-DSM
4. Concerning you, I always thank my God because of the grace of God that was given you in Christ Jesus;
Chapter 1 Verse 5
5 ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
παντὶ
3956 A-DSM
ἐπλουτίσθητε
4148 V-API-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
αὐτῷ,
846 P-DSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
παντὶ
3956 A-DSM
λόγῳ
3056 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάσῃ
3956 A-DSF
γνώσει,
1108 N-DSF
5. for in Him you were enriched in every way, in all speech and all knowledge,
Chapter 1 Verse 6
6 καθὼς
2531 ADV
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
μαρτύριον
3142 N-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ἐβεβαιώθη
950 V-API-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν,
5210 P-2DP
6. even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you,[8]
Chapter 1 Verse 7
7 ὥστε
5620 CONJ
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ὑστερεῖσθαι
462 V-PPN
ἐν
1722 PREP
μηδενὶ
3367 A-DSN-N
χαρίσματι
5486 N-DSN
ἀπεκδεχομένους
553 V-PNP-APM
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἀποκάλυψιν
602 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ,
5547 N-GSM
7. so that you lack no spiritual gift as you expectantly await the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ,[9]
Chapter 1 Verse 8
8 ὃς
3739 R-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
βεβαιώσει
950 V-FAI-3S
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἕως
2193 ADV
τέλους,
5056 N-GSN
ἀνεγκλήτους
410 A-APM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἡμέρᾳ
2250 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν,
2249 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ.  4
5547 N-GSM
8. who will also confirm you until the end, blameless in the Day of our Lord, Jesus Christ.[10]
Chapter 1 Verse 9
9 Πιστὸς
4103 A-NSM

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς,
2316 N-NSM
δι᾽
1223 PREP
οὗ
3739 R-GSM
ἐκλήθητε
2564 V-API-2P
εἰς
1519 PREP
κοινωνίαν
2842 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Υἱοῦ
5207 N-GSM
αὐτοῦ,
846 P-GSM
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν.  5
2249 P-1GP
9. God is faithful, by whom you were called into fellowship[11] with His Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.[12]
Chapter 1 Verse 10
10 Παρακαλῶ
3870 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ὀνόματος
3686 N-GSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ,
5547 N-GSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ
846 P-ASN
λέγητε
3004 V-PAS-2P
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
σχίσματα,
4978 N-NPN
ἦτε
1510 V-PAS-2P
δὲ
1161 CONJ
κατηρτισμένοι
2675 V-RPP-NPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSM
νοῒ
3563 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
αὐτῇ
846 P-DSF
γνώμῃ.
1106 N-DSF
10. Now I appeal to you, brothers, by the name[13] of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing[14] and that there be no divisions among you, but that you be restored[15] to the same mind and to the same purpose.
Chapter 1 Verse 11
11 Ἐδηλώθη
1213 V-API-3S
γάρ
1063 CONJ
μοι
1473 P-1DS
περὶ
4012 PREP
ὑμῶν,
5210 P-2GP
ἀδελφοί
80 N-VPM
μου,
1473 P-1GS
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
Χλόης,
5514 N-GSF
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἔριδες
2054 N-NPF
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
εἰσιν.
1510 V-PAI-3P
11. You see, my brothers, it has been reported to me concerning you, by some from Chloe’s household,[16] that there are contentions among you.
Chapter 1 Verse 12
12 Λέγω
3004 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τοῦτο,
3778 D-ASN
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
λέγει:
3004 V-PAI-3S
“Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
μέν
3303 PRT
εἰμι
1510 V-PAI-1S
Παύλου”,
3972 N-GSM
“Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Ἀπολλώ”,
625 N-GSM
“Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Κηφᾶ”,
2786 N-GSM
“Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Χριστοῦ”!
5547 N-GSM
12. What I mean is that you are individually saying: “I am of Paul,” or “I am of Apollos,” or “I am of Cephas,” or “I am of Christ!”
Chapter 1 Verse 13
13 Μεμέρισται
3307 V-RPI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Χριστός?
5547 N-NSM
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
Παῦλος
3972 N-NSM
ἐσταυρώθη
4717 V-API-3S
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
ὑμῶν,  6
5210 P-2GP

2228 PRT
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ὄνομα
3686 N-ASN
Παύλου
3972 N-GSM
ἐβαπτίσθητε?
907 V-API-2P
13. Has Christ been divided? It was not Paul who was crucified for you, was it? You were not baptized into the name of Paul, were you?
Chapter 1 Verse 14
14 Εὐχαριστῶ
2168 V-PAI-1S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ  7
2316 N-DSM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οὐδένα
3762 A-ASM-N
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐβάπτισα
907 V-AAI-1S
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
Κρίσπον
2921 N-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Γάϊον,
1050 N-ASM
14. I thank God that I did not baptize any of you except Crispus and Gaius,
Chapter 1 Verse 15
15 ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μή
3361 PRT-N
τις
5100 X-NSM
εἴπῃ
3004 V-2AAS-3S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἐμὸν
1699 S-1SASN
ὄνομα
3686 N-ASN
ἐβάπτισα.  8
907 V-AAI-1S
15. lest anyone should say that I had baptized into my own name.
Chapter 1 Verse 16
16 Ἐβάπτισα
907 V-AAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Στεφανᾶ
4734 N-GSM
οἶκον·
3624 N-ASM
λοιπὸν
3063 A-ASN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἶδα
1492 V-RAI-1S
εἴ
1487 COND
τινα
5100 X-ASM
ἄλλον
243 A-ASM
ἐβάπτισα.
907 V-AAI-1S
16. O yes, I also baptized the household of Stephanus; besides them I do not remember if I baptized anyone else.
Chapter 1 Verse 17
17 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἀπέστειλέν
649 V-AAI-3S
με
1473 P-1AS
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
βαπτίζειν,
907 V-PAN
ἀλλ᾿  9
235 CONJ
εὐαγγελίζεσθαι
2097 V-PMN
— οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
σοφίᾳ
4678 N-DSF
λόγου,
3056 N-GSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
κενωθῇ
2758 V-APS-3S

3588 T-NSM
σταυρὸς
4716 N-NSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ.
5547 N-GSM
17. Because Christ did not send me to baptize, but to preach the Gospel[17]—not with eloquent ‘wisdom’, lest the cross of Christ be emptied of power.[18]
Chapter 1 Verse 18
18 Ὁ  10
3588 T-NSM
λόγος
3056 N-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
σταυροῦ
4716 N-GSM
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
μὲν
3303 PRT
ἀπολλυμένοις
622 V-PEP-DPM
μωρία
3472 N-NSF
ἐστίν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
σῳζομένοις
4982 V-PPP-DPM
ἡμῖν
2249 P-1DP
δύναμις
1411 N-NSF
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
18. The message of the cross, you see, is foolishness to those who are being wasted,[19] but to us who are being saved it is the power of God.
Chapter 1 Verse 19
19 Γέγραπται
1125 V-RPI-3S
γάρ:
1063 CONJ
“Ἀπολῶ
622 V-FAI-1S
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
σοφίαν
4678 N-ASF
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
σοφῶν,
4680 A-GPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
σύνεσιν
4907 N-ASF
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
συνετῶν
4908 A-GPM
ἀθετήσω.”
114 V-FAI-1S
19. For it is written: “I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and confound the shrewdness of the intelligent.”[20]
Chapter 1 Verse 20
20 Ποῦ
4226 ADV-I
σοφός?
4680 A-NSM
Ποῦ
4226 ADV-I
γραμματεύς?
1122 N-NSM
Ποῦ
4226 ADV-I
συζητητὴς
4804 N-NSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
αἰῶνος
165 N-GSM
τούτου?
3778 D-GSM
Οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
ἐμώρανεν
3471 V-AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
σοφίαν
4678 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
τούτου?  11
3778 D-GSM
20. Where is the wise one? Where is the scholar? Where is the debater of this age? Has not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
Chapter 1 Verse 21
21 Ἐπειδὴ
1894 CONJ
γὰρ,
1063 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
σοφίᾳ
4678 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ,
2316 N-GSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔγνω
1097 V-2AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
κόσμος
2889 N-NSM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
σοφίας
4678 N-GSF
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Θεόν,
2316 N-ASM
εὐδόκησεν
2106 V-AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
μωρίας
3472 N-GSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
κηρύγματος
2782 N-GSN
σῶσαι
4982 V-AAN
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
πιστεύοντας
4100 V-PAP-APM
21. For since, in the wisdom of God, the world through its ‘wisdom’ did not get to know God, it pleased God to save the believing ones through the ‘foolishness’ of what was preached—
Chapter 1 Verse 22
22 — ἐπειδὴ
1894 CONJ
καὶ  12
2532 CONJ
Ἰουδαῖοι
2453 A-NPM
σημεῖον  13
4592 N-ASN
αἰτοῦσιν
154 V-PAI-3P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Ἕλληνες
1672 N-NPM
σοφίαν
4678 N-ASF
ζητοῦσιν,
2212 V-PAI-3P
22. since Jews request a sign while Greeks seek after wisdom,
Chapter 1 Verse 23
23 ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
κηρύσσομεν
2784 V-PAI-1P
Χριστὸν
5547 N-ASM
ἐσταυρωμένον:
4717 V-RPP-ASM
Ἰουδαίοις
2453 A-DPM
μὲν
3303 PRT
σκάνδαλον,
4625 N-ASN
Ἕλλησιν  14
1672 N-DPM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μωρίαν.
3472 N-ASF
23. but we proclaim a crucified Christ: an offense to Jews, foolishness to Greeks.[21]
Chapter 1 Verse 24
24 Αὐτοῖς
846 P-DPM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
κλητοῖς,
2822 A-DPM
Ἰουδαίοις
2453 A-DPM
τε
5037 PRT
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Ἕλλησιν,
1672 N-DPM
Χριστὸν
5547 N-ASM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
δύναμιν
1411 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
σοφίαν,
4678 N-ASF
24. Now to those who are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God,
Chapter 1 Verse 25
25 ὅτι
3754 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
μωρὸν
3474 A-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
σοφώτερον
4680 A-NSN-C
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀνθρώπων
444 N-GPM
ἐστίν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἀσθενὲς
772 A-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἰσχυρότερον
2478 A-NSN-C
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀνθρώπων
444 N-GPM
ἐστίν.  15
1510 V-PAI-3S
25. because the ‘foolishness’ of God is wiser than men, and the ‘weakness’ of God is stronger than men.[22]
Chapter 1 Verse 26
26 Βλέπετε
991 V-PAI-2P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
κλῆσιν
2821 N-ASF
ὑμῶν,
5210 P-2GP
ἀδελφοί:
80 N-VPM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πολλοὶ
4183 A-NPM
σοφοὶ,
4680 A-NPM
κατὰ
2596 PREP
σάρκα,
4561 N-ASF
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πολλοὶ
4183 A-NPM
δυνατοί,
1415 A-NPM
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πολλοὶ
4183 A-NPM
εὐγενεῖς·
2104 A-NPM
26. Just look at your calling, brothers: not many are wise, not many are powerful, not many are of noble birth, by human standards;
Chapter 1 Verse 27
27 ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
μωρὰ
3474 A-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
ἐξελέξατο
1586 V-AMI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
σοφοὺς
4680 A-APM
καταισχύνῃ,  16
2617 V-PAS-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ἀσθενῆ
772 A-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
ἐξελέξατο
1586 V-AMI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καταισχύνῃ
2617 V-PAS-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ἰσχυρά·
2478 A-APN
27. but God has chosen the foolish things of the world that He might put the wise to shame, and God has chosen the weak things of the world that He might put the strong things to shame;
Chapter 1 Verse 28
28 καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ἀγενῆ
36 A-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ἐξουθενημένα
1848 V-RPP-APN
ἐξελέξατο
1586 V-AMI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεός
2316 N-NSM
— καὶ  17
2532 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ὄντα
1510 V-PAP-APN
— ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ὄντα
1510 V-PAP-APN
καταργήσῃ·
2673 V-AAS-3S
28. and God has chosen the lowly things of the world and the despised things—even the ‘nothings’—that He might nullify the ‘somethings’;
Chapter 1 Verse 29
29 ὅπως
3704 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
καυχήσηται
2744 V-ADS-3S
πᾶσα
3956 A-NSF
σὰρξ
4561 N-NSF
ἐνώπιον
1799 ADV
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.  18
2316 N-GSM
29. so that no flesh should boast in God’s presence.[23]
Chapter 1 Verse 30
30 Ἐξ
1537 PREP
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
Ἰησοῦ,
2424 N-DSM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
ἐγενήθη
1096 V-AOI-3S
ἡμῖν
2249 P-1DP
σοφία  19
4678 N-NSF
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
— δικαιοσύνη
1343 N-NSF
τε
5037 PRT
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἁγιασμὸς
38 N-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀπολύτρωσις
629 N-NSF

30. It is from Him that you are in Christ Jesus, who was made to us wisdom from God—also righteousness and sanctification and redemption[24]
Chapter 1 Verse 31
31 ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καθὼς
2531 ADV
γέγραπται:
1125 V-RPI-3S
“Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
καυχώμενος,
2744 V-PNP-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ
2962 N-DSM
καυχάσθω.”
2744 V-PNM-3S
31. so that, as it is written: “He who boasts, let him boast in the LORD.”[25]
Chapter 2
Chapter 2 Verse 1
1 Κἀγὼ
2504 P-1NS-K
ἐλθὼν
2064 V-2AAP-NSM
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
ἦλθον
2064 V-2AAI-1S
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
καθ᾽
2596 PREP
ὑπεροχὴν
5247 N-ASF
λόγου
3056 N-GSM

2228 PRT
σοφίας
4678 N-GSF
καταγγέλλων  1
2605 V-PAP-NSM
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
μαρτύριον  2
3142 N-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
1. So when I came to you, brothers, I did not come proclaiming God’s testimony[1] to you with a ‘superior’ speech or wisdom.
Chapter 2 Verse 2
2 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἔκρινα
2919 V-AAI-1S
τοῦ  3
3588 T-GSM
εἰδέναι
1492 V-RAN
τι  4
5100 X-ASN
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
Ἰησοῦν
2424 N-ASM
Χριστόν
5547 N-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τοῦτον
3778 D-ASM
ἐσταυρωμένον.
4717 V-RPP-ASM
2. For I determined to ‘know’ nothing while among you except Jesus Christ and Him crucified.
Chapter 2 Verse 3
3 Καὶ,
2532 CONJ
ἐγὼ  5
1473 P-1NS
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀσθενείᾳ
769 N-DSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
φόβῳ
5401 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τρόμῳ
5156 N-DSM
πολλῷ
4183 A-DSM
ἐγενόμην
1096 V-2ADI-1S
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς.
5210 P-2AP
3. Also, I was with you in weakness, in fear, and with much trembling.
Chapter 2 Verse 4
4 Καὶ,
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
λόγος
3056 N-NSM
μου
1473 P-1GS
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
κήρυγμά
2782 N-NSN
μου
1473 P-1GS
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
πειθοῖς  6
3981 A-DPM
ἀνθρωπίνης  7
442 A-GSF
σοφίας
4678 N-GSF
λόγοις,  8
3056 N-DPM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀποδείξει
585 N-DSF
Πνεύματος
4151 N-GSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
δυνάμεως,
1411 N-GSF
4. Yes, my message and my preaching were not with persuasive words of human wisdom, but with a demonstration of the Spirit and of power,
Chapter 2 Verse 5
5 ἵνα
2443 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
πίστις
4102 N-NSF
ὑμῶν  9
5210 P-2GP
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
σοφίᾳ
4678 N-DSF
ἀνθρώπων,
444 N-GPM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
δυνάμει
1411 N-DSF
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
5. so that your faith not be in men’s wisdom, but in God’s power.[2]
Chapter 2 Verse 6
6 Σοφίαν
4678 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λαλοῦμεν
2980 V-PAI-1P
ἐν
1722 PREP
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
τελείοις,
5046 A-DPM
σοφίαν
4678 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
αἰῶνος
165 N-GSM
τούτου,
3778 D-GSM
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀρχόντων
758 N-GPM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
αἰῶνος
165 N-GSM
τούτου,
3778 D-GSM
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
καταργουμένων·
2673 V-PPP-GPM
6. However, we do speak wisdom among the mature,[3] albeit not the wisdom of this age, nor of the rulers of this age, who are being set aside;[4]
Chapter 2 Verse 7
7 ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
λαλοῦμεν
2980 V-PAI-1P
σοφίαν
4678 N-ASF
Θεοῦ  10
2316 N-GSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
μυστηρίῳ,
3466 N-DSN
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἀποκεκρυμμένην
613 V-RPP-ASF
ἣν
3739 R-ASF
προώρισεν
4309 V-AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
πρὸ
4253 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
αἰώνων
165 N-GPM
εἰς
1519 PREP
δόξαν
1391 N-ASF
ἡμῶν,
2249 P-1GP
7. but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, the hidden[5] wisdom that God ordained before the ages for our glory,
Chapter 2 Verse 8
8 ἣν
3739 R-ASF
οὐδεὶς
3762 A-NSM-N
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀρχόντων
758 N-GPM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
αἰῶνος
165 N-GSM
τούτου
3778 D-GSM
ἔγνωκεν
1097 V-RAI-3S
(εἰ
1487 COND
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἔγνωσαν,
1097 V-2AAI-3P
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἂν
302 PRT
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Κύριον
2962 N-ASM
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
δόξης
1391 N-GSF
ἐσταύρωσαν).
4717 V-AAI-3P
8. that none of the rulers of this age have understood (because if they had understood, they would not have crucified the Lord of the glory).
Chapter 2 Verse 9
9 Ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
καθὼς
2531 ADV
γέγραπται:
1125 V-RPI-3S
“Ἃ
3739 R-APN
ὀφθαλμὸς
3788 N-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἶδεν  11
3708 V-2AAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὖς
3775 N-NSN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἤκουσεν,
191 V-AAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
καρδίαν
2588 N-ASF
ἀνθρώπου
444 N-GSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἀνέβη,
305 V-2AAI-3S

3739 R-APN
ἡτοίμασεν
2090 V-AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἀγαπῶσιν
25 V-PAP-DPM
αὐτόν.”
846 P-ASM
9. However, as it is written: “Things no eye has seen and no ear has heard, and no heart of man has imagined, such things has God prepared for those who love Him.”[6]
Chapter 2 Verse 10
10 Ἡμῖν
2249 P-1DP
δὲ
1161 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἀπεκάλυψεν  12
601 V-AAI-3S
διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Πνεύματος
4151 N-GSN
αὐτοῦ·  13
846 P-GSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
Πνεῦμα
4151 N-NSN
πάντα
3956 A-APN
ἐρευνᾷ,  14
2045 V-PAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
βάθη
899 N-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
10. But to us God has revealed them by His Spirit;[7] because the Spirit searches all things, yes, the deep things of God.
Chapter 2 Verse 11
11 Τίς
5101 I-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
οἶδεν
1492 V-RAI-3S
ἀνθρώπων
444 N-GPM
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἀνθρώπου
444 N-GSM
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
πνεῦμα
4151 N-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἀνθρώπου
444 N-GSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἐν
1722 PREP
αὐτῷ?
846 P-DSM
Οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
οὐδεὶς
3762 A-NSM-N
οἶδεν  15
1492 V-RAI-3S
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
Πνεῦμα
4151 N-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
11. Now who among men knows the things of a man except the spirit of the man that is in him? So also no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God.
Chapter 2 Verse 12
12 Ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
πνεῦμα  16
4151 N-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
ἐλάβομεν
2983 V-2AAI-1P
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
Πνεῦμα
4151 N-ASN
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ,
2316 N-GSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
εἰδῶμεν  17
1492 V-RAS-1P
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
χαρισθέντα
5483 V-APP-APN
ἡμῖν·
2249 P-1DP
12. We have not received the spirit of the world[8] but the Spirit who is from God, so that we might know the things that have been freely given to us by God;[9]
Chapter 2 Verse 13
13
3739 R-APN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
λαλοῦμεν,
2980 V-PAI-1P
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
διδακτοῖς
1318 A-DPM
ἀνθρωπίνης
442 A-GSF
σοφίας
4678 N-GSF
λόγοις,
3056 N-DPM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
διδακτοῖς
1318 A-DPM
Πνεύματος
4151 N-GSN
Ἁγίου,  18
40 A-GSN
πνευματικοῖς
4152 A-DPN
πνευματικὰ
4152 A-APN
συγκρίνοντες.
4793 V-PAP-NPM
13. which things we also expound, not in words taught by human wisdom, but in those taught by the Holy Spirit,[10] interpreting spiritual things to spiritual people.
Chapter 2 Verse 14
14 Ψυχικὸς
5591 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἄνθρωπος
444 N-NSM
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
δέχεται
1209 V-PNI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Πνεύματος
4151 N-GSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ,
2316 N-GSM
μωρία
3472 N-NSF
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSM
ἐστιν·
1510 V-PAI-3S
καὶ,
2532 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
δύναται
1410 V-PNI-3S
γνῶναι,
1097 V-2AAN
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
πνευματικῶς
4153 ADV
ἀνακρίνεται.
350 V-PPI-3S
14. Now a soulish[11] man does not receive the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; indeed, he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually discerned.
Chapter 2 Verse 15
15 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πνευματικὸς
4152 A-NSM
ἀνακρίνει
350 V-PAI-3S
μὲν  19
3303 PRT
πάντα,
3956 A-APN
αὐτὸς
846 P-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑπ᾽
5259 PREP
οὐδενὸς
3762 A-GSM-N
ἀνακρίνεται.
350 V-PPI-3S
15. But he who is spiritual evaluates everything, while not being himself subject to anyone’s judgment.[12]
Chapter 2 Verse 16
16 “Τίς
5101 I-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἔγνω
1097 V-2AAI-3S
νοῦν
3563 N-ASM
Κυρίου,
2962 N-GSM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
συμβιβάσει
4822 V-FAI-3S
αὐτόν?”
846 P-ASM
Ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
νοῦν
3563 N-ASM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ἔχομεν.
2192 V-PAI-1P
16. For “who has known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct Him?”[13] But we have the mind of Christ.[14]
Chapter 3
Chapter 3 Verse 1
1 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐγώ,  1
1473 P-1NS
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἠδυνήθην
1410 V-AOI-1S-ATT
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
λαλῆσαι  2
2980 V-AAN
ὡς
5613 ADV
πνευματικοῖς,
4152 A-DPM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ὡς
5613 ADV
σαρκικοῖς,  3
4559 A-DPM
ὡς
5613 ADV
νηπίοις
3516 A-DPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ.
5547 N-DSM
1. Brothers, I was not able to address you as spiritual, but as fleshly, as infants in Christ.
Chapter 3 Verse 2
2 Γάλα
1051 N-ASN
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἐπότισα
4222 V-AAI-1S
καὶ  4
2532 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
βρῶμα,
1033 N-ASN
οὔπω
3768 ADV-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἠδύνασθε.  5
1410 V-INI-2P-ATT
Ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὔτε  6
3777 CONJ-N
ἔτι
2089 ADV
νῦν
3568 ADV
δύνασθε,
1410 V-PNI-2P
2. I gave you milk and not solid food, because you were not ready yet. Alas, you are still not ready,
Chapter 3 Verse 3
3 ἔτι
2089 ADV
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
σαρκικοί
4559 A-NPM
ἐστε!
1510 V-PAI-2P
Ὁπου
3699 ADV
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ζῆλος
2205 N-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἔρις
2054 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
διχοστασίαι,  7
1370 N-NPF
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
σαρκικοί
4559 A-NPM
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
κατὰ
2596 PREP
ἄνθρωπον
444 N-ASM
περιπατεῖτε?
4043 V-PAI-2P
3. because you are still fleshly! For since there is envy, strife and divisions[1] among you, are you not carnal and acting like ordinary people?
Chapter 3 Verse 4
4 Ὁταν
3752 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
λέγῃ  8
3004 V-PAS-3S
τις,
5100 X-NSM
“Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
μέν
3303 PRT
εἰμι
1510 V-PAI-1S
Παύλου”,
3972 N-GSM
ἕτερος
2087 A-NSM
δὲ,
1161 CONJ
“Ἐγὼ  9
1473 P-1NS
Ἀπολλώ”,
625 N-GSM
οὐχὶ  10
3780 PRT-I
σαρκικοί  11
4559 A-NPM
ἐστε?
1510 V-PAI-2P
4. For when one says, “I am of Paul,” and another, “I am of Apollos,” are you not carnal?
Chapter 3 Verse 5
5 Τίς  12
5101 I-NSM
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
Παῦλος,  13
3972 N-NSM
τίς  14
5101 I-NSM
δὲ  15
1161 CONJ
Ἀπολλὼς,  16
625 N-NSM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
 17
2228 PRT
διάκονοι
1249 N-NPM
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ὧν
3739 R-GPM
ἐπιστεύσατε,
4100 V-AAI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἑκάστῳ
1538 A-DSM
ὡς
5613 ADV

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
ἔδωκεν?
1325 V-AAI-3S
5. Who then is Paul, who is Apollos, but ministers through whom you believed, as the Lord has given to each one?
Chapter 3 Verse 6
6 Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
ἐφύτευσα,
5452 V-AAI-1S
Ἀπολλὼς
625 N-NSM
ἐπότισεν,
4222 V-AAI-3S
ἀλλ᾿  18
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ηὔξανεν.
837 V-IAI-3S
6. I planted, Apollos watered, but God keeps making it grow.
Chapter 3 Verse 7
7 Ὥστε
5620 CONJ
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N

3588 T-NSM
φυτεύων
5452 V-PAP-NSM
ἐστίν
1510 V-PAI-3S
τι,
5100 X-NSN
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N

3588 T-NSM
ποτίζων,
4222 V-PAP-NSM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
αὐξάνων
837 V-PAP-NSM
Θεός.
2316 N-NSM
7. So then neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who makes it grow.[2]
Chapter 3 Verse 8
8 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
φυτεύων
5452 V-PAP-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ποτίζων
4222 V-PAP-NSM
ἕν
1520 A-NSN
εἰσιν,
1510 V-PAI-3P
ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἴδιον
2398 A-ASM
μισθὸν
3408 N-ASM
λήψεται  19
2983 V-FDI-3S
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἴδιον
2398 A-ASM
κόπον.
2873 N-ASM
8. Now he who plants and he who waters are at one, but each will receive his own reward according to his own labor.[3]
Chapter 3 Verse 9
9 Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
γάρ
1063 CONJ
ἐσμεν
1510 V-PAI-1P
συνεργοί·
4904 A-NPM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
γεώργιον,
1091 N-NSN
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
οἰκοδομή
3619 N-NSF
ἐστε.
1510 V-PAI-2P
9. Yes, we are God’s coworkers; you are God’s ‘field’, God’s ‘building’.
Chapter 3 Verse 10
10 Κατὰ
2596 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
χάριν
5485 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
δοθεῖσάν
1325 V-APP-ASF
μοι,
1473 P-1DS
ὡς
5613 ADV
σοφὸς
4680 A-NSM
ἀρχιτέκτων
753 N-NSM
θεμέλιον
2310 N-ASM
τέθεικα,  20
5087 V-RAI-1S
ἄλλος
243 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἐποικοδομεῖ.
2026 V-PAI-3S
Ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
βλεπέτω
991 V-PAM-3S
πῶς
4459 ADV
ἐποικοδομεῖ·
2026 V-PAI-3S
10. According to the grace of God that was given to me, as a wise master builder I have laid a foundation, while another builds on it. But let each one be careful how he builds;
Chapter 3 Verse 11
11 θεμέλιον
2310 N-ASM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἄλλον
243 A-ASM
οὐδεὶς
3762 A-NSM-N
δύναται
1410 V-PNI-3S
θεῖναι  21
5087 V-2AAN
παρὰ
3844 PREP
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
κείμενον,
2749 V-PNP-ASM
ὅς
3739 R-NSM
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
Ἰησοῦς
2424 N-NSM
Χριστός.  22
5547 N-NSM
11. for no one can lay any foundation other than what is laid, which is Jesus Christ.[4]
Chapter 3 Verse 12
12 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἐποικοδομεῖ
2026 V-PAI-3S
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
θεμέλιον
2310 N-ASM
τοῦτον  23
3778 D-ASM
χρυσόν,
5557 N-ASM
ἄργυρον,
696 N-ASM
λίθους
3037 N-APM
τιμίους,
5093 A-APM
ξύλα,
3586 N-APN
χόρτον,
5528 N-ASM
καλάμην,
2562 N-ASF
12. Now if anyone builds on this foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, straw,
Chapter 3 Verse 13
13 ἑκάστου
1538 A-GSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἔργον
2041 N-NSN
φανερὸν
5318 A-NSN
γενήσεται·
1096 V-FDI-3S

3588 T-NSF
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἡμέρα
2250 N-NSF
δηλώσει,
1213 V-FAI-3S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
πυρὶ
4442 N-DSN
ἀποκαλύπτεται.
601 V-PPI-3S
Καὶ,
2532 CONJ
ἑκάστου
1538 A-GSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἔργον
2041 N-NSN
ὁποῖόν
3697 A-NSN
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
πῦρ  24
4442 N-NSN
δοκιμάσει.
1381 V-FAI-3S
13. the work of each will become evident; because the Day will make it clear, because it will be revealed by fire. Yes, the fire will test each one’s work, of what sort it is.
Chapter 3 Verse 14
14 Εἴ
1487 COND
τινος
5100 X-GSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἔργον
2041 N-NSN
μενεῖ
3306 V-FAI-3S

3739 R-ASN
ἐπῳκοδόμησεν,  25
2026 V-AAI-3S
μισθὸν
3408 N-ASM
λήψεται.  26
2983 V-FDI-3S
14. If the work that anyone built endures, he will receive a reward.
Chapter 3 Verse 15
15 Εἴ
1487 COND
τινος
5100 X-GSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἔργον
2041 N-NSN
κατακαήσεται,
2618 V-2FPI-3S
ζημιωθήσεται·
2210 V-FPI-3S
αὐτὸς
846 P-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
σωθήσεται,
4982 V-FPI-3S
οὕτως
3779 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὡς
5613 ADV
διὰ
1223 PREP
πυρός.
4442 N-GSN
15. If anyone’s work is burned up, he will suffer loss; but he himself will be saved, albeit so as through fire.[5]
Chapter 3 Verse 16
16 Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ναὸς
3485 N-NSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
Πνεῦμα
4151 N-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
οἰκεῖ
3611 V-PAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν?
5210 P-2DP
16. Do you (pl) not know that you are a temple of God and the Spirit of God dwells in you?
Chapter 3 Verse 17
17 Εἴ
1487 COND
τις
5100 X-NSM
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ναὸν
3485 N-ASM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
φθείρει,
5351 V-PAI-3S
φθερεῖ
5351 V-FAI-3S
τοῦτον
3778 D-ASM

3588 T-NSM
Θεός·
2316 N-NSM

3588 T-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ναὸς
3485 N-NSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἅγιός
40 A-NSM
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
οἵτινές
3748 R-NPM
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
ὑμεῖς.
5210 P-2NP
17. If anyone destroys God’s temple, God will destroy him; because God’s temple, which you are, is holy.[6]
Chapter 3 Verse 18
18 Μηδεὶς
3367 A-NSM-N
ἑαυτὸν
1438 F-3ASM
ἐξαπατάτω.
1818 V-PAM-3S
Εἴ
1487 COND
τις
5100 X-NSM
δοκεῖ
1380 V-PAI-3S
σοφὸς
4680 A-NSM
εἶναι
1510 V-PAN
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
αἰῶνι
165 N-DSM
τούτῳ,
3778 D-DSM
μωρὸς
3474 A-NSM
γενέσθω
1096 V-2ADM-3S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
γένηται
1096 V-2ADS-3S
σοφός.
4680 A-NSM
18. Let no one deceive himself. If anyone among you seems to be wise in this age, let him become ‘foolish’ so that he may become wise.
Chapter 3 Verse 19
19 Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
σοφία
4678 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
τούτου
3778 D-GSM
μωρία
3472 N-NSF
παρὰ
3844 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ
2316 N-DSM
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
Γέγραπται
1125 V-RPI-3S
γάρ:
1063 CONJ
“Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
δρασσόμενος
1405 V-PNP-NSM
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
σοφοὺς
4680 A-APM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
πανουργίᾳ
3834 N-DSF
αὐτῶν”·
846 P-GPM
19. Because the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: “He catches the wise in their craftiness”;[7]
Chapter 3 Verse 20
20 καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάλιν,
3825 ADV
“Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
γινώσκει
1097 V-PAI-3S
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
διαλογισμοὺς
1261 N-APM
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
σοφῶν,
4680 A-GPM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
εἰσὶν
1510 V-PAI-3P
μάταιοι.”
3152 A-NPM
20. and again, “The LORD knows the reasonings of the wise, that they are futile.”[8]
Chapter 3 Verse 21
21 Ὥστε,
5620 CONJ
μηδεὶς
3367 A-NSM-N
καυχάσθω
2744 V-PNM-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀνθρώποις,
444 N-DPM
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐστιν:
1510 V-PAI-3S
21. So then, let no one boast in men, for all things are yours:
Chapter 3 Verse 22
22 εἴτε
1535 CONJ
Παῦλος
3972 N-NSM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
Ἀπολλὼς
625 N-NSM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
Κηφᾶς,
2786 N-NSM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
κόσμος
2889 N-NSM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
ζωὴ
2222 N-NSF
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
θάνατος,
2288 N-NSM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
ἐνεστῶτα
1764 V-RAP-NPN
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
μέλλοντα
3195 V-PAP-NPN
— πάντα
3956 A-NPN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐστιν,  27
1510 V-PAI-3S
22. whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas, whether the world or life or death, whether things present or things to come—all are yours,[9]
Chapter 3 Verse 23
23 ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Χριστοῦ,
5547 N-GSM
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
23. and you are Christ’s, and Christ is God’s.
Chapter 4
Chapter 4 Verse 1
1 Οὕτως
3779 ADV
ἡμᾶς  1
2249 P-1AP
λογιζέσθω
3049 V-PNM-3S
ἄνθρωπος:
444 N-NSM
ὡς
5613 ADV
ὑπηρέτας
5257 N-APM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἰκονόμους
3623 N-APM
μυστηρίων
3466 N-GPN
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
1. Let a man consider us like this: as Christ’s subordinates and stewards of God’s mysteries.[1]
Chapter 4 Verse 2
2
3739 R-ASN
δὲ  2
1161 CONJ
λοιπὸν
3063 A-ASN
ζητεῖται  3
2212 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
οἰκονόμοις
3623 N-DPM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
πιστός
4103 A-NSM
τις
5100 X-NSM
εὑρεθῇ.
2147 V-APS-3S
2. Moreover, what is required of stewards is that each be found faithful.[2]
Chapter 4 Verse 3
3 Ἐμοὶ
1473 P-1DS
δὲ
1161 CONJ
εἰς
1519 PREP
ἐλάχιστόν
1646 A-ASN-S
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ὑφ᾽
5259 PREP
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἀνακριθῶ
350 V-APS-1S

2228 PRT
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
ἀνθρωπίνης
442 A-GSF
ἡμέρας·
2250 N-GSF
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
ἐμαυτὸν
1683 F-1ASM
ἀνακρίνω.
350 V-PAI-1S
3. So to me it is a very small thing that I should be judged by you or by a human court; in fact, I do not even judge myself.
Chapter 4 Verse 4
4 Οὐδὲν
3762 A-ASN-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἑμαυτῷ
1683 F-1DSM
σύνοιδα,
4894 V-RAI-1S
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
τούτῳ
3778 D-DSN
δεδικαίωμαι·
1344 V-RPI-1S

3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἀνακρίνων
350 V-PAP-NSM
με
1473 P-1AS
Κύριός
2962 N-NSM
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
4. For I am conscious of nothing against myself, although I am not justified by this; it is the Lord who judges me.
Chapter 4 Verse 5
5 Ὥστε
5620 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πρὸ
4253 PREP
καιροῦ
2540 N-GSM
τι
5100 X-ASN
κρίνετε,
2919 V-PAM-2P
ἕως
2193 ADV
ἂν
302 PRT
ἔλθῃ
2064 V-2AAS-3S

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος,
2962 N-NSM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
φωτίσει
5461 V-FAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
κρυπτὰ
2927 A-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σκότους
4655 N-GSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
φανερώσει
5319 V-FAI-3S
τὰς
3588 T-APF
βουλὰς
1012 N-APF
τῶν
3588 T-GPF
καρδιῶν·
2588 N-GPF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τότε
5119 ADV

3588 T-NSM
ἔπαινος
1868 N-NSM
γενήσεται
1096 V-FDI-3S
ἑκάστῳ
1538 A-DSM
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
τοῦ  4
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
5. Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord comes, who will both bring to light the hidden things of darkness and expose the motives of the hearts.[3] At that time the praise that comes to each will be from God.[4]
Chapter 4 Verse 6
6 Ταῦτα
3778 D-APN
δέ,
1161 CONJ
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
μετεσχημάτισα
3345 V-AAI-1S
εἰς
1519 PREP
ἐμαυτὸν
1683 F-1ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Ἀπολλὼ  5
625 N-ASM
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἡμῖν
2249 P-1DP
μάθητε
3129 V-2AAS-2P
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
 6
3739 R-ASN
γέγραπται
1125 V-RPI-3S
φρονεῖν,  7
5426 V-PAN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εἷς
1520 A-NSM
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἑνὸς
1520 A-GSM
μὴ  8
3361 PRT-N
φυσιοῦσθε
5448 V-PPS-2P
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἑτέρου.
2087 A-GSM
6. I have illustrated these things using myself and Apollos, brothers, for your sakes, so that you may learn from us not to think beyond what is written,[5] that no one of you be puffed up in favor of the one against the other.
Chapter 4 Verse 7
7 Τίς
5101 I-NSM
γάρ
1063 CONJ
σε
4771 P-2AS
διακρίνει?
1252 V-PAI-3S
Τί
5101 I-ASN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἔχεις
2192 V-PAI-2S

3739 R-ASN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔλαβες?
2983 V-2AAI-2S
Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἔλαβες,
2983 V-2AAI-2S
τί
5101 I-ASN
καυχᾶσαι
2744 V-PNI-2S
ὡς
5613 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
λαβών?
2983 V-2AAP-NSM
7. Now who is distinguishing you? Or what do you have that you did not receive?[6] So if you did indeed receive it, why do you boast as though you did not?
Chapter 4 Verse 8
8 Ἤδη
2235 ADV
κεκορεσμένοι
2880 V-RPP-NPM
ἐστέ!
1510 V-PAI-2P
Ἤδη
2235 ADV
ἐπλουτήσατε!
4147 V-AAI-2P
Χωρὶς
5565 ADV
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
ἐβασιλεύσατε!
936 V-AAI-2P
Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὄφελόν
3785 V-2AAI-1S
γε
1065 PRT
ἐβασιλεύσατε,
936 V-AAI-2P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
συμβασιλεύσωμεν!
4821 V-AAS-1P
8. You are already stuffed! You are already rich! You have become ‘kings’ without us! I could wish that you really did reign, so that we might be kings with you too![7]
Chapter 4 Verse 9
9 Δοκῶ
1380 V-PAI-1S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ὅτι  9
3754 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἡμᾶς
2249 P-1AP
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἀποστόλους
652 N-APM
ἐσχάτους
2078 A-APM-S
ἀπέδειξεν,
584 V-AAI-3S
ὡς
5613 ADV
ἐπιθανατίους·
1935 A-APM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
θέατρον
2302 N-NSN
ἐγενήθημεν
1096 V-AOI-1P
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
κόσμῳ,
2889 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀγγέλοις
32 N-DPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀνθρώποις.
444 N-DPM
9. For I keep thinking that God has displayed us, the apostles, at the end of the line, like men sentenced to death;[8] because we have been made a spectacle to the world, both to angels and to men.
Chapter 4 Verse 10
10 Ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
μωροὶ
3474 A-NPM
διὰ
1223 PREP
Χριστόν,
5547 N-ASM
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
φρόνιμοι
5429 A-NPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ!
5547 N-DSM
Ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
ἀσθενεῖς,
772 A-NPM
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἰσχυροί!
2478 A-NPM
Ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
ἔνδοξοι,
1741 A-NPM
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἄτιμοι!
820 A-NPM
10. We are fools for Christ while you are wise! We are weak but you are strong! You are esteemed, we are despised!
Chapter 4 Verse 11
11 Ἄχρι
891 ADV
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ἄρτι
737 ADV
ὥρας
5610 N-GSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πεινῶμεν
3983 V-PAI-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
διψῶμεν,
1372 V-PAI-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
γυμνιτεύομεν  10
1130 V-PAI-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
κολαφιζόμεθα
2852 V-PPI-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀστατοῦμεν,
790 V-PAI-1P
11. To this very hour we go hungry and thirsty; we are poorly dressed, brutally treated, and wander homeless;
Chapter 4 Verse 12
12 καὶ
2532 CONJ
κοπιῶμεν,
2872 V-PAI-1P
ἐργαζόμενοι
2038 V-PNP-NPM
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
ἰδίαις
2398 A-DPF
χερσίν.
5495 N-DPF
Λοιδορούμενοι
3058 V-PPP-NPM
εὐλογοῦμεν,
2127 V-PAI-1P
διωκόμενοι
1377 V-PPP-NPM
ἀνεχόμεθα,
430 V-PNI-1P
12. yes, we labor, working with our own hands. Upon being reviled, we bless; upon being persecuted, we endure it;
Chapter 4 Verse 13
13 βλασφημούμενοι  11
987 V-PPP-NPM
παρακαλοῦμεν.
3870 V-PAI-1P
Ὡς
5613 ADV
περικαθάρματα
4027 N-NPN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
ἐγενήθημεν,
1096 V-AOI-1P
πάντων
3956 A-GPN
περίψημα,
4067 N-NSN
ἕως
2193 ADV
ἄρτι.
737 ADV
13. upon being slandered, we exhort. We have been made as the refuse of the world, the off-scouring of whatever, to this moment.[9]
Chapter 4 Verse 14
14 Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐντρέπων
1788 V-PAP-NSM
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
γράφω
1125 V-PAI-1S
ταῦτα,
3778 D-APN
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ὡς
5613 ADV
τέκνα
5043 N-APN
μου
1473 P-1GS
ἀγαπητὰ
27 A-APN
νουθετῶ.  12
3560 V-PAI-1S
14. I am not writing these things to shame you; I am admonishing you as my dear children.
Chapter 4 Verse 15
15 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
μυρίους
3463 A-APM
παιδαγωγοὺς
3807 N-APM
ἔχητε
2192 V-PAS-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ,
5547 N-DSM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πολλοὺς
4183 A-APM
πατέρας·
3962 N-APM
ἐν
1722 PREP
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
Ἰησοῦ,
2424 N-DSM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
εὐαγγελίου,
2098 N-GSN
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἐγέννησα.
1080 V-AAI-1S
15. Because even if you were to have thousands of tutors in Christ, you would not have many fathers, because I am the one who begot you in Christ Jesus, through the Gospel.
Chapter 4 Verse 16
16 Παρακαλῶ
3870 V-PAI-1S
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
μιμηταί
3402 N-NPM
μου
1473 P-1GS
γίνεσθε.
1096 V-PNM-2P
16. Therefore I am urging you, become my imitators.[10]
Chapter 4 Verse 17
17 Διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
ἔπεμψα
3992 V-AAI-1S
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
Τιμόθεον,
5095 N-ASM
ὅς
3739 R-NSM
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
τέκνον
5043 N-NSN
μου  13
1473 P-1GS
ἀγαπητὸν
27 A-NSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πιστὸν
4103 A-NSN
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ,
2962 N-DSM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἀναμνήσει
363 V-FAI-3S
τὰς
3588 T-APF
ὁδούς
3598 N-APF
μου
1473 P-1GS
τὰς
3588 T-APF
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ,  14
5547 N-DSM
καθὼς
2531 ADV
πανταχοῦ
3837 ADV
ἐν
1722 PREP
πάσῃ
3956 A-DSF
ἐκκλησίᾳ
1577 N-DSF
διδάσκω.
1321 V-PAI-1S
17. That is why I sent you Timothy, who is my beloved and faithful son in Sovereign, who will remind you of my ways in Christ, just as I teach everywhere in every congregation.
Chapter 4 Verse 18
18 Ὡς
5613 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐρχομένου
2064 V-PNP-GSM
δέ
1161 CONJ
μου
1473 P-1GS
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἐφυσιώθησάν
5448 V-API-3P
τινες.
5100 X-NPM
18. Now some have been puffed up, as though I were not coming to you.
Chapter 4 Verse 19
19 Ἐλεύσομαι
2064 V-FDI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ταχέως
5030 ADV
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἐὰν
1437 COND

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
θελήσῃ,  15
2309 V-AAS-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
γνώσομαι,
1097 V-FDI-1S
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
λόγον
3056 N-ASM
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
πεφυσιωμένων,  16
5448 V-RPP-GPM
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
δύναμιν.
1411 N-ASF
19. But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord wills, and I will know, not the word of those who have been puffed up, but the power.
Chapter 4 Verse 20
20 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
λόγῳ
3056 N-DSM

3588 T-NSF
βασιλεία
932 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
δυνάμει.
1411 N-DSF
20. Because the Kingdom of God is not in word but in power.[11]
Chapter 4 Verse 21
21 Τί
5101 I-ASN
θέλετε?
2309 V-PAI-2P
Ἐν
1722 PREP
ῥάβδῳ
4464 N-DSF
ἔλθω
2064 V-2AAS-1S
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP

2228 PRT
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀγάπῃ
26 N-DSF
πνεύματί
4151 N-DSN
τε
5037 PRT
πρᾳότητος?  17
4240 N-GSF
21. What do you prefer? Shall I come to you with a rod, or in love and a gentle spirit?
Chapter 5
Chapter 5 Verse 1
1 Ὁλως
3654 ADV
ἀκούεται
191 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
πορνεία,
4202 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τοιαύτη
5108 D-NSF
πορνεία
4202 N-NSF
ἥτις
3748 R-NSF
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
τοῖς
3588 T-DPN
ἔθνεσιν
1484 N-DPN
ὀνομάζεται  1
3687 V-PPI-3S
— ὥστε
5620 CONJ
γυναῖκά
1135 N-ASF
τινα
5100 X-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
πατρὸς
3962 N-GSM
ἔχειν!
2192 V-PAN
1. It is actually reported that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as not even pagans talk about[1]—that someone has his father’s wife!
Chapter 5 Verse 2
2 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
πεφυσιωμένοι
5448 V-RPP-NPM
ἐστέ
1510 V-PAI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
ἐπενθήσατε,
3996 V-AAI-2P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ἐξαρθῇ  2
1808 V-APS-3S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
μέσου
3319 A-GSN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP

3588 T-NSM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἔργον
2041 N-ASN
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
ποιήσας.  3
4160 V-AAP-NSM
2. And you are puffed up and not even grieved, so as to exclude the one who has done this deed from your fellowship.
Chapter 5 Verse 3
3 Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
μὲν
3303 PRT
γὰρ,
1063 CONJ
ὡς  4
5613 ADV
ἀπὼν
548 V-PAP-NSM
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
σώματι,
4983 N-DSN
παρὼν
3918 V-PAP-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
πνεύματι,
4151 N-DSN
ἤδη
2235 ADV
κέκρικα,
2919 V-RAI-1S
ὡς
5613 ADV
παρὼν,
3918 V-PAP-NSM
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
οὕτως
3779 ADV
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
κατεργασάμενον:
2716 V-ADP-ASM
3. For I indeed, as present in spirit[2] though absent in body, have already judged the one who created this situation, as though I were present:
Chapter 5 Verse 4
4 ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
ὀνόματι
3686 N-DSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν  5
2249 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ,  6
5547 N-GSM
συναχθέντων
4863 V-APP-GPM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἐμοῦ
1473 P-1GS
πνεύματος,
4151 N-GSN
σὺν
4862 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
δυνάμει
1411 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ,  7
5547 N-GSM
4. in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,[3] you and my spirit being together, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ,[4]
Chapter 5 Verse 5
5 παραδοῦναι
3860 V-2AAN
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
τοιοῦτον
5108 D-ASM
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Σατανᾷ
4567 N-DSM
εἰς
1519 PREP
ὄλεθρον
3639 N-ASM
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
σαρκός,
4561 N-GSF
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
πνεῦμα
4151 N-NSN
σωθῇ
4982 V-APS-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἡμέρᾳ
2250 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
Ἰησοῦ.  8
2424 N-GSM
5. we must hand such a one over to Satan for a destruction of the ‘flesh’, that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the Lord Jesus.[5]
Chapter 5 Verse 6
6 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
καλὸν
2570 A-NSN
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
καύχημα
2745 N-NSN
ὑμῶν.
5210 P-2GP
Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
μικρὰ
3398 A-NSF
ζύμη
2219 N-NSF
ὅλον
3650 A-ASN
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
φύραμα
5445 N-ASN
ζυμοῖ?
2220 V-PAI-3S
6. Your boasting is not good. Do you not know that a little yeast leavens the whole batch of dough?
Chapter 5 Verse 7
7 Ἐκκαθάρατε
1571 V-AAM-2P
οὖν  9
3767 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
παλαιὰν
3820 A-ASF
ζύμην,
2219 N-ASF
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ἦτε
1510 V-PAS-2P
νέον
3501 A-NSN
φύραμα,
5445 N-NSN
καθώς
2531 ADV
ἐστε,
1510 V-PAI-2P
ἄζυμοι.
106 A-NPM
Καὶ
2532 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
Πάσχα
3957 ARAM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
ἡμῶν  10
2249 P-1GP
ἐτύθη,
2380 V-API-3S
Χριστός.
5547 N-NSM
7. Therefore purge out the old leaven, so that you can be a new batch, like you are, without yeast. Especially since Christ our Passover has been sacrificed in our place.[6]
Chapter 5 Verse 8
8 Ὥστε
5620 CONJ
ἑορτάζωμεν,  11
1858 V-PAS-1P
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
ζύμῃ
2219 N-DSF
παλαιᾷ,
3820 A-DSF
μηδὲ
3366 CONJ-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
ζύμῃ
2219 N-DSF
κακίας
2549 N-GSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πονηρίας,
4189 N-GSF
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀζύμοις
106 A-DPN
εἱλικρινείας  12
1505 N-GSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀληθείας.
225 N-GSF
8. So then let us observe the feast,[7] not with old leaven, nor with the yeast of malice and wickedness, but with the unleavened loaves of sincerity and truth.
Chapter 5 Verse 9
9 Ἔγραψα
1125 V-AAI-1S
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐπιστολῇ
1992 N-DSF
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
συναναμίγνυσθαι  13
4874 V-PMN
πόρνοις
4205 N-DPM
9. I wrote to you in my letter[8] not to associate with fornicators—
Chapter 5 Verse 10
10 — καὶ  14
2532 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πάντως
3843 ADV
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
πόρνοις
4205 N-DPM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
τούτου,
3778 D-GSM

2228 PRT
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
πλεονέκταις,
4123 N-DPM
 15
2228 PRT
ἅρπαξιν,
727 A-DPM

2228 PRT
εἰδωλολάτραις·
1496 N-DPM
ἐπεὶ
1893 CONJ
ὀφείλετε  16
3784 V-PAI-2P
ἄρα
686 PRT
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
ἐξελθεῖν!
1831 V-2AAN
10. not of course the fornicators of this world, or the greedy, or the swindlers, or the idolaters; since then you would have to exit the world!
Chapter 5 Verse 11
11 Νυνὶ  17
3570 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἔγραψα
1125 V-AAI-1S
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
συναναμίγνυσθαι
4874 V-PMN
ἐάν
1437 COND
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἀδελφὸς
80 N-NSM
ὀνομαζόμενος
3687 V-PPP-NSM
 18
1510 V-PAS-3S
πόρνος,
4205 N-NSM

2228 PRT
πλεονέκτης,
4123 N-NSM

2228 PRT
εἰδωλολάτρης,
1496 N-NSM

2228 PRT
λοίδορος,  19
3060 A-NSM

2228 PRT
μέθυσος,
3183 N-NSM

2228 PRT
ἅρπαξ
727 A-NSM
— τῷ
3588 T-DSM
τοιούτῳ
5108 D-DSM
μηδὲ
3366 CONJ-N
συνεσθίειν.
4906 V-PAN
11. But now I write you not to associate with anyone who calls himself a brother who is a fornicator, or greedy, or an idolater, or abusive, or a drunkard, or a swindler—not even to eat with such.[9]
Chapter 5 Verse 12
12 Τί
5101 I-NSN
γάρ
1063 CONJ
μοι
1473 P-1DS
καὶ  20
2532 CONJ
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἔξω
1854 ADV
κρίνειν?
2919 V-PAN
Οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἔσω
2080 ADV
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
κρίνετε?
2919 V-PAI-2P
12. Now just why should it be up to me to judge those who are outside? Will you not judge those who are inside?
Chapter 5 Verse 13
13 Τοὺς
3588 T-APM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἔξω
1854 ADV

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
κρινεῖ,  21
2919 V-PAI-3S
καὶ  22
2532 CONJ
ἐξαρεῖτε  23
1808 V-FAI-2P
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
πονηρὸν
4190 A-ASM
ἐξ
1537 PREP
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
αὐτῶν.
846 P-GPM
13. Those who are outside God will judge, and you must exclude the wicked one from among you.
Chapter 6
Chapter 6 Verse 1
1 Τολμᾷ
5111 V-PAI-3S
τις
5100 X-NSM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
πρᾶγμα
4229 N-ASN
ἔχων
2192 V-PAP-NSM
πρὸς
4314 PREP
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἕτερον
2087 A-ASM
κρίνεσθαι
2919 V-PPN
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀδίκων,
94 A-GPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἁγίων?
40 A-GPM
1. How can anyone of you who has a dispute with another dare to have it judged before the unrighteous, and not before the saints?
Chapter 6 Verse 2
2 Οὐκ  1
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἅγιοι
40 A-NPM
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
κόσμον
2889 N-ASM
κρινοῦσιν?
2919 V-FAI-3P
Καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἰ
1487 COND
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
κρίνεται
2919 V-PPI-3S

3588 T-NSM
κόσμος,
2889 N-NSM
ἀνάξιοί
370 A-NPM
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
κριτηρίων
2922 N-GPN
ἐλαχίστων?
1646 A-GPN-S
2. Do you not know that the saints are to be judging the world?[1] So if the world is to be judged by you, are you not competent to judge the smallest matters?
Chapter 6 Verse 3
3 Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἀγγέλους
32 N-APM
κρινοῦμεν?
2919 V-FAI-1P
Μήτι
3385 PRT-I
γε
1065 PRT
βιωτικά!
982 A-APN
3. Do you not know that we will judge angels?[2] How much more the things of this life![3]
Chapter 6 Verse 4
4 Βιωτικὰ
982 A-APN
μὲν
3303 PRT
οὖν
3767 CONJ
κριτήρια
2922 N-APN
ἐὰν
1437 COND
ἔχητε,
2192 V-PAS-2P
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἐξουθενημένους
1848 V-RPP-APM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐκκλησίᾳ,
1577 N-DSF
τούτους
3778 D-APM
καθίζετε!
2523 V-PAI-2P
4. Therefore, if you have disputes about such matters, appoint those who are least esteemed in the congregation to judge![4]
Chapter 6 Verse 5
5 Πρὸς
4314 PREP
ἐντροπὴν
1791 N-ASF
ὑμῖν  2
5210 P-2DP
λέγω.
3004 V-PAI-1S
Οὕτως
3779 ADV
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔνι  3
1762 V-PAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
σοφὸς
4680 A-NSM
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
εἷς  4
1520 A-NSM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
δυνήσεται
1410 V-FDI-3S
διακρῖναι  5
1252 V-AAN
ἀνὰ
303 PREP
μέσον
3319 A-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἀδελφοῦ
80 N-GSM
αὐτοῦ?
846 P-GSM
5. I say this to your shame. Can it be that there is not a single wise man among you who would be competent to judge between a man and his brother?
Chapter 6 Verse 6
6 Ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
ἀδελφὸς
80 N-NSM
μετὰ
3326 PREP
ἀδελφοῦ
80 N-GSM
κρίνεται,
2919 V-PPI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τοῦτο
3778 D-NSN
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
ἀπίστων!
571 A-GPM
6. Instead, brother goes to law against brother, and this before unbelievers!
Chapter 6 Verse 7
7 Ἤδη
2235 ADV
μὲν
3303 PRT
οὖν  6
3767 CONJ
ὅλως
3654 ADV
ἥττημα  7
2275 N-NSN
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
κρίματα
2917 N-APN
ἔχετε
2192 V-PAI-2P
μεθ᾽
3326 PREP
ἑαυτῶν.
1438 F-2GPM
Διὰ
1223 PREP
τί
5101 I-ASN
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
ἀδικεῖσθε?
91 V-PPI-2P
Διὰ
1223 PREP
τί
5101 I-ASN
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
ἀποστερεῖσθε?
650 V-PPI-2P
7. Actually, the very fact that you have lawsuits among you already represents a defeat for you.[5] Why do you not rather accept wrong? Why not rather accept being cheated?
Chapter 6 Verse 8
8 Ἀλλ᾿  8
235 CONJ
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
ἀδικεῖτε
91 V-PAI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀποστερεῖτε,
650 V-PAI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ταῦτα  9
3778 D-NPN
ἀδελφούς!
80 N-APM
8. No, you yourselves do the wronging and cheating, and to brothers!
Chapter 6 Verse 9
9
2228 PRT
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἄδικοι
94 A-NPM
βασιλείαν
932 N-ASF
Θεοῦ  10
2316 N-GSM
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
κληρονομήσουσιν?
2816 V-FAI-3P
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πλανᾶσθε!
4105 V-PPM-2P
Οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
πόρνοι,
4205 N-NPM
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
εἰδωλολάτραι,
1496 N-NPM
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
μοιχοὶ,
3432 N-NPM
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
μαλακοὶ,
3120 A-NPM
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
ἀρσενοκοῖται,
733 N-NPM
9. Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the Kingdom of God?Do not be deceived! Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers,[6] nor catamites,[7] nor sodomites,
Chapter 6 Verse 10
10 οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
πλεονέκται,
4123 N-NPM
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
κλέπται,  11
2812 N-NPM
οὔτε  12
3777 CONJ-N
μέθυσοι,
3183 N-NPM
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
λοίδοροι,
3060 A-NPM
οὐχ
3756 PRT-N
ἅρπαγες
727 A-NPM
βασιλείαν
932 N-ASF
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
οὐ  13
3756 PRT-N
κληρονομήσουσιν.
2816 V-FAI-3P
10. nor the greedy, nor thieves, nor drunkards, nor the abusive, nor swindlers can inherit the Kingdom of God, absolutely.
Chapter 6 Verse 11
11 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ταῦτά
3778 D-NPN
τινες
5100 X-NPM
ἦτε·
1510 V-IAI-2P
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
ἀπελούσασθε,
628 V-AMI-2P
ἀλλ᾿  14
235 CONJ
ἡγιάσθητε,
37 V-API-2P
ἀλλ᾿  15
235 CONJ
ἐδικαιώθητε
1344 V-API-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
ὀνόματι
3686 N-DSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
Ἰησοῦ  16
2424 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
Πνεύματι
4151 N-DSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἡμῶν.
2249 P-1GP
11. And that is what some of you were;[8] but you were bathed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God.[9]
Chapter 6 Verse 12
12 Πάντα
3956 A-NPN
μοι
1473 P-1DS
ἔξεστιν,
1832 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
συμφέρει.
4851 V-PAI-3S
Πάντα
3956 A-NPN
μοι
1473 P-1DS
ἔξεστιν,
1832 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
ἐξουσιασθήσομαι
1850 V-FPI-1S
ὑπό
5259 PREP
τινος.
5100 X-GSN
12. All things are ‘permissible’ for me, but not all things are expedient. All things are ‘permissible’ for me, but I will not be mastered by anything.
Chapter 6 Verse 13
13 Τὰ
3588 T-NPN
βρώματα
1033 N-NPN
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
κοιλίᾳ
2836 N-DSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
κοιλία
2836 N-NSF
τοῖς
3588 T-DPN
βρώμασιν,
1033 N-DPN

3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ταύτην
3778 D-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ταῦτα
3778 D-APN
καταργήσει.
2673 V-FAI-3S
Τὸ
3588 T-NSN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
πορνείᾳ
4202 N-DSF
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Κυρίῳ,
2962 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
σώματι.
4983 N-DSN
13. Foods for the stomach and the stomach for foods, but God will destroy both it and them.[10] Now the body is not for fornication but for the Lord, and the Lord for the body.[11]
Chapter 6 Verse 14
14 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Κύριον
2962 N-ASM
ἤγειρεν
1453 V-AAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἡμᾶς
2249 P-1AP
ἐξεγερεῖ
1825 V-FAI-3S
διὰ
1223 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
δυνάμεως
1411 N-GSF
αὐτοῦ.
846 P-GSM
14. Further, God both raised up the Lord and will also raise up us by His power.
Chapter 6 Verse 15
15 Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
σώματα
4983 N-NPN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
μέλη
3196 N-NPN
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ἐστιν?
1510 V-PAI-3S
Ἄρας  17
142 V-AAP-NSM
οὖν
3767 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
μέλη
3196 N-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ποιήσω
4160 V-AAS-1S
πόρνης
4204 N-GSF
μέλη?
3196 N-APN
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
γένοιτο!
1096 V-2ADO-3S
15. Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them members of a prostitute? Not ever!
Chapter 6 Verse 16
16  18
2228 PRT
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
κολλώμενος
2853 V-PPP-NSM
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
πόρνῃ
4204 N-DSF
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
σῶμά
4983 N-NSN
ἐστιν?
1510 V-PAI-3S
“Ἔσονται”
1510 V-FDI-3P
γάρ,
1063 CONJ
φησίν,
5346 V-PAI-3S
“οἱ
3588 T-NPM
δύο
1417 A-NUI
εἰς
1519 PREP
σάρκα
4561 N-ASF
μίαν.”
1520 A-ASF
16. Can you not know that the one who joins himself with a prostitute is one body with her? For “the two,” He says, “will become one flesh.”[12]
Chapter 6 Verse 17
17 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
κολλώμενος
2853 V-PPP-NSM
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Κυρίῳ
2962 N-DSM
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
πνεῦμά
4151 N-NSN
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
17. But he who is joined with the Lord is one spirit with Him.
Chapter 6 Verse 18
18 Φεύγετε
5343 V-PAM-2P
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
πορνείαν!
4202 N-ASF
Πᾶν
3956 A-NSN
ἁμάρτημα
265 N-NSN

3739 R-ASN
ἐὰν
1437 COND
ποιήσῃ  19
4160 V-AAS-3S
ἄνθρωπος
444 N-NSM
ἐκτὸς
1622 ADV
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματός
4983 N-GSN
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πορνεύων
4203 V-PAP-NSM
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἴδιον
2398 A-ASN
σῶμα
4983 N-ASN
ἁμαρτάνει.
264 V-PAI-3S
18. Flee from fornication! Every sin that a man may commit is outside the body, but he who fornicates sins against his own body.[13]
Chapter 6 Verse 19
19
2228 PRT
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
σῶμα  20
4983 N-NSN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ναὸς
3485 N-NSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
Ἁγίου
40 A-GSN
Πνεύματός
4151 N-GSN
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
οὗ
3739 R-GSN
ἔχετε
2192 V-PAI-2P
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
Θεοῦ,
2316 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐστὲ
1510 V-PAI-2P
ἑαυτῶν?
1438 F-2GPM
19. Do you not know that your[14] bodies are a temple of the Holy Spirit within you, whom you have from God, and you are not your own?
Chapter 6 Verse 20
20 Ἠγοράσθητε
59 V-API-2P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τιμῆς·
5092 N-GSF
δοξάσατε
1392 V-AAM-2P
δὴ
1211 PRT
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Θεὸν
2316 N-ASM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
σώματι
4983 N-DSN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
πνεύματι
4151 N-DSN
ὑμῶν,
5210 P-2GP
ἅτινά
3748 R-NPN
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Θεοῦ.  21
2316 N-GSM
20. Because you were bought at a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.[15]
Chapter 7
Chapter 7 Verse 1
1 Περὶ
4012 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὧν
3739 R-GPN
ἐγράψατέ
1125 V-AAI-2P
μοι:  1
1473 P-1DS
καλὸν
2570 A-NSN
ἀνθρώπῳ
444 N-DSM
γυναικὸς
1135 N-GSF
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἅπτεσθαι.
680 V-PMN
1. Now concerning the things about which you wrote to me: it is good for a man not to touch a woman.
Chapter 7 Verse 2
2 Διὰ
1223 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τὰς
3588 T-APF
πορνείας,
4202 N-APF
ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἑαυτοῦ
1438 F-3GSM
γυναῖκα
1135 N-ASF
ἐχέτω,
2192 V-PAM-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἑκάστη
1538 A-NSF
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἴδιον
2398 A-ASM
ἄνδρα
435 N-ASM
ἐχέτω.
2192 V-PAM-3S
2. But because of the fornications, let each man have his own wife, and let each woman have her own husband.[1]
Chapter 7 Verse 3
3 Τῇ
3588 T-DSF
γυναικὶ
1135 N-DSF

3588 T-NSM
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ὀφειλομένην
3784 V-PPP-ASF
εὔνοιαν  2
2133 N-ASF
ἀποδιδότω,
591 V-PAM-3S
ὁμοίως
3668 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
ἀνδρί.
435 N-DSM
3. Let the husband render to his wife the affection due her, and likewise also the wife to her husband.
Chapter 7 Verse 4
4 Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ἰδίου
2398 A-GSN
σώματος
4983 N-GSN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐξουσιάζει,
1850 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλ᾿  3
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἀνήρ·
435 N-NSM
ὁμοίως  4
3668 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ἰδίου
2398 A-GSN
σώματος
4983 N-GSN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐξουσιάζει,
1850 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλ᾿  5
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
γυνή.
1135 N-NSF
4. The wife does not have authority over her own body, but the husband does; similarly also the husband does not have authority over his own body, but the wife does.
Chapter 7 Verse 5
5 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἀποστερεῖτε
650 V-PAM-2P
ἀλλήλους
240 C-APM
εἰ
1487 COND
μήτι
3385 PRT-I
ἂν
302 PRT
ἐκ
1537 PREP
συμφώνου
4859 A-GSN
πρὸς
4314 PREP
καιρόν,
2540 N-ASM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
σχολάζητε  6
4980 V-PAS-2P
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
νηστείᾳ
3521 N-DSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τῇ  7
3588 T-DSF
προσευχῇ,
4335 N-DSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάλιν
3825 ADV
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ
846 P-ASN
συνέρχεσθε  8
4905 V-PNI-2P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πειράζῃ  9
3985 V-PAS-3S
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP

3588 T-NSM
Σατανᾶς
4567 N-NSM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἀκρασίαν
192 N-ASF
ὑμῶν.
5210 P-2GP
5. Do not deprive one another except by mutual consent for a season, so that you may devote yourselves to fasting[2] and to prayer, and come together again so that Satan may not tempt you because of your lack of self-control.[3]
Chapter 7 Verse 6
6 Τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λέγω
3004 V-PAI-1S
κατὰ
2596 PREP
συγγνώμην,
4774 N-ASF
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
κατ᾽
2596 PREP
ἐπιταγήν
2003 N-ASF
6. Now I say this[4] as a concession, not as a command
Chapter 7 Verse 7
7 (θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
γὰρ  10
1063 CONJ
πάντας
3956 A-APM
ἀνθρώπους
444 N-APM
εἶναι
1510 V-PAN
ὡς
5613 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐμαυτόν·
1683 F-1ASM
ἀλλ᾿  11
235 CONJ
ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
ἴδιον
2398 A-ASN
χάρισμα
5486 N-ASN
ἔχει  12
2192 V-PAI-3S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
Θεοῦ,
2316 N-GSM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
μὲν
3303 PRT
οὕτως,
3779 ADV
ὃς  13
3739 R-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
οὕτως).
3779 ADV
7. (though I wish that all men were even as I myself; but each has his own gift from God, one like this and one like that).
Chapter 7 Verse 8
8 Λέγω
3004 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τοῖς  14
3588 T-DPM
ἀγάμοις
22 N-DPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
χήραις:
5503 N-DPF
καλὸν
2570 A-NSN
αὐτοῖς
846 P-DPM
ἐστιν  15
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἐὰν
1437 COND
μείνωσιν
3306 V-AAS-3P
ὡς
5613 ADV
κἀγώ·
2504 P-1NS-K
8. Yes I say to the unmarried and the widows: it is good for them if they should remain even as I;[5]
Chapter 7 Verse 9
9 εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγκρατεύονται,
1467 V-PNI-3P
γαμησάτωσαν·
1060 V-AAM-3P
κρεῖσσον  16
2908 A-NSN-C
γάρ
1063 CONJ
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
γαμῆσαι
1060 V-AAN

2228 PRT
πυροῦσθαι.
4448 V-PPN
9. but if they cannot exercise self-control, let them marry; since it is better to marry than to burn.[6]
Chapter 7 Verse 10
10 Τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
γεγαμηκόσιν
1060 V-RAP-DPM
παραγγέλλω  17
3853 V-PAI-1S
(οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγώ
1473 P-1NS
ἀλλ᾿  18
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος):
2962 N-NSM
γυναῖκα
1135 N-ASF
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
ἀνδρὸς
435 N-GSM
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
χωρισθῆναι
5563 V-APN
10. Now to the married I command (not I but the Lord): a wife is not to be separated from her husband
Chapter 7 Verse 11
11 (ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
χωρισθῇ,
5563 V-APS-3S
μενέτω
3306 V-PAM-3S
ἄγαμος,
22 N-NSF

2228 PRT
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
ἀνδρὶ
435 N-DSM
καταλλαγήτω),
2644 V-2APM-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἄνδρα
435 N-ASM
γυναῖκα
1135 N-ASF
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἀφιέναι.
863 V-PAN
11. (but if she does separate herself,[7] let her remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband), and a husband is not to divorce his wife.
Chapter 7 Verse 12
12 Τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λοιποῖς
3062 A-DPM
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
λέγω  19
3004 V-PAI-1S
(οὐχ
3756 PRT-N

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος):
2962 N-NSM
εἴ
1487 COND
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἀδελφὸς
80 N-NSM
γυναῖκα
1135 N-ASF
ἔχει
2192 V-PAI-3S
ἄπιστον
571 A-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
αὐτὴ  20
846 P-NSF
συνευδοκεῖ
4909 V-PAI-3S
οἰκεῖν
3611 V-PAN
μετ᾽
3326 PREP
αὐτοῦ,
846 P-GSM
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἀφιέτω
863 V-PAM-3S
αὐτήν.
846 P-ASF
12. But to the rest I (not the Lord) say: if any brother has an unbelieving wife and she is willing to live with him, let him not divorce her.
Chapter 7 Verse 13
13 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
ἥτις  21
3748 R-NSF
ἔχει
2192 V-PAI-3S
ἄνδρα
435 N-ASM
ἄπιστον
571 A-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
αὐτὸς  22
846 P-NSM
συνευδοκεῖ
4909 V-PAI-3S
οἰκεῖν
3611 V-PAN
μετ᾽
3326 PREP
αὐτῆς,
846 P-GSF
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἀφιέτω
863 V-PAM-3S
αὐτόν.  23
846 P-ASM
13. And a woman who has an unbelieving husband and he is willing to live with her, let her not divorce him.
Chapter 7 Verse 14
14 Ἡγίασται
37 V-RPI-3S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM

3588 T-NSM
ἄπιστος
571 A-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
γυναικί,
1135 N-DSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἡγίασται
37 V-RPI-3S

3588 T-NSF
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF

3588 T-NSF
ἄπιστος
571 A-NSF
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
ἀνδρί·  24
435 N-DSM
ἐπεὶ
1893 CONJ
ἄρα
686 PRT
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
τέκνα
5043 N-NPN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἀκάθαρτά
169 A-NPN
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
νῦν
3568 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἅγιά
40 A-NPN
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
14. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband; otherwise your children would be unclean, but now they are consecrated.[8]
Chapter 7 Verse 15
15 Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἄπιστος
571 A-NSM
χωρίζεται,
5563 V-PMI-3S
χωριζέσθω
5563 V-PPM-3S
— οὐ
3756 PRT-N
δεδούλωται
1402 V-RPI-3S

3588 T-NSM
ἀδελφὸς
80 N-NSM

2228 PRT

3588 T-NSF
ἀδελφὴ
79 N-NSF
ἐν
1722 PREP
τοῖς
3588 T-DPN
τοιούτοις,
5108 D-DPN
ἐν
1722 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
εἰρήνῃ
1515 N-DSF
κέκληκεν
2564 V-RAI-3S
ἡμᾶς  25
1473 P-1AP

3588 T-NSM
Θεός.
2316 N-NSM
15. But if the unbeliever separates, let him separate—in such cases the brother or the sister is not enslaved, but God has called us to peace.[9]
Chapter 7 Verse 16
16 Τί
5101 I-ASN
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
οἶδας,
1492 V-RAI-2S
γύναι,
1135 N-VSF
εἰ
1487 COND
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἄνδρα
435 N-ASM
σώσεις?
4982 V-FAI-2S

2228 PRT
τί
5101 I-ASN
οἶδας,
1492 V-RAI-2S
ἄνερ,
435 N-VSM
εἰ
1487 COND
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
γυναῖκα
1135 N-ASF
σώσεις?
4982 V-FAI-2S
16. For how do you know, wife, whether you will save your husband? Or how do you know, husband, whether you will save your wife?[10]
Chapter 7 Verse 17
17 Εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ,
3361 PRT-N
ἑκάστῳ
1538 A-DSM
ὡς
5613 ADV
ἐμέρισεν
3307 V-AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεός,  26
2316 N-NSM
ἕκαστον
1538 A-ASM
ὡς
5613 ADV
κέκληκεν
2564 V-RAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος,  27
2962 N-NSM
οὕτως
3779 ADV
περιπατείτω
4043 V-PAM-3S
(καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὕτως
3779 ADV
ἐν
1722 PREP
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
ἐκκλησίαις
1577 N-DPF
πάσαις  28
3956 A-DPF
διατάσσομαι).
1299 V-PMI-1S
17. Otherwise, as God has distributed to each, as the Lord has called each one, so let him live (this is what I command in all the congregations).
Chapter 7 Verse 18
18 Περιτετμημένος
4059 V-RPP-NSM
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἐκλήθη?
2564 V-API-3S
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐπισπάσθω.
1986 V-PNM-3S
Ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀκροβυστίᾳ
203 N-DSF
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἐκλήθη?  29
2564 V-API-3S
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
περιτεμνέσθω.
4059 V-PPM-3S
18. Was anyone already circumcised when called? Let him not reverse it.[11] Was anyone uncircumcised when called? Let him not be circumcised.[12]
Chapter 7 Verse 19
19 Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
περιτομὴ
4061 N-NSF
οὐδέν
3762 A-NSN-N
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
ἀκροβυστία
203 N-NSF
οὐδέν
3762 A-NSN-N
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τήρησις
5084 N-NSF
ἐντολῶν
1785 N-GPF
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
19. Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing, compared to keeping God’s commandments.
Chapter 7 Verse 20
20 Ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
κλήσει
2821 N-DSF

3739 R-DSF
ἐκλήθη,
2564 V-API-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ταύτῃ
3778 D-DSF
μενέτω.
3306 V-PAM-3S
20. Let each one remain in the same calling in which he was called.
Chapter 7 Verse 21
21 Δοῦλος
1401 N-NSM
ἐκλήθης?
2564 V-API-2S
Μή
3361 PRT-N
σοι
4771 P-2DS
μελέτω,
3199 V-PAM-3S
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
εἰ
1487 COND
καὶ
2532 CONJ
δύνασαι
1410 V-PNI-2S
ἐλεύθερος
1658 A-NSM
γενέσθαι,
1096 V-2ADN
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
χρῆσαι.
546 V-ADM-2S
21. Were you called while a slave? Do not let it bother you, but if you can really become free, do so.
Chapter 7 Verse 22
22 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ
2962 N-DSM
κληθεὶς
2564 V-APP-NSM
δοῦλος
1401 N-NSM
ἀπελεύθερος
558 N-NSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἐστίν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
Ὁμοίως
3668 ADV
καὶ  30
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἐλεύθερος
1658 A-NSM
κληθεὶς
2564 V-APP-NSM
δοῦλός
1401 N-NSM
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
Χριστοῦ.
5547 N-GSM
22. For the one in the Lord who was called while a slave is the Lord’s freedman. Similarly, the one who was called while free is Christ’s slave.
Chapter 7 Verse 23
23 Τιμῆς
5092 N-GSF
ἠγοράσθητε·
59 V-API-2P
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
γίνεσθε
1096 V-PNM-2P
δοῦλοι
1401 N-NPM
ἀνθρώπων.
444 N-GPM
23. You were bought at a price; do not become slaves of men.
Chapter 7 Verse 24
24 Ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP

3739 R-DSN
ἐκλήθη,
2564 V-API-3S
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τούτῳ
3778 D-DSN
μενέτω
3306 V-PAM-3S
παρὰ  31
3844 PREP
Θεῷ.
2316 N-DSM
24. Brothers, let each one remain with God in the social condition in which he was called.[13]
Chapter 7 Verse 25
25 Περὶ
4012 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τῶν
3588 T-GPF
παρθένων
3933 N-GPF
ἐπιταγὴν
2003 N-ASF
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχω,
2192 V-PAI-1S
γνώμην
1106 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
δίδωμι
1325 V-PAI-1S
ὡς
5613 ADV
ἠλεημένος
1653 V-RPP-NSM
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
πιστὸς
4103 A-NSM
εἶναι.
1510 V-PAN
25. Now about the virgins I have no command from the Lord, but I give my judgment as one who has obtained mercy from the Lord to be trustworthy.
Chapter 7 Verse 26
26 Νομίζω
3543 V-PAI-1S
οὖν
3767 CONJ
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
καλὸν
2570 A-ASN
ὑπάρχειν
5225 V-PAN
διὰ
1223 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἐνεστῶσαν
1764 V-RAP-ASF
ἀνάγκην
318 N-ASF
— ὅτι
3754 CONJ
καλὸν
2570 A-NSN
ἀνθρώπῳ
444 N-DSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
οὕτως
3779 ADV
εἶναι:
1510 V-PAN
26. I consider therefore that this is good because of the current distress—that it is good for a man to remain as he is:
Chapter 7 Verse 27
27 Δέδεσαι
1210 V-RPI-2S
γυναικί?
1135 N-DSF
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ζήτει
2212 V-PAM-2S
λύσιν.
3080 N-ASF
Λέλυσαι
3089 V-RPI-2S
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
γυναικός?
1135 N-GSF
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ζήτει
2212 V-PAM-2S
γυναῖκα.
1135 N-ASF
27. Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek release. Have you been released from a wife? Do not seek a wife.
Chapter 7 Verse 28
28 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
γήμῃς,  32
1060 V-AAS-2S
οὐχ
3756 PRT-N
ἥμαρτες·
264 V-2AAI-2S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
γήμῃ
1060 V-AAS-3S

3588 T-NSF
παρθένος,
3933 N-NSF
οὐχ
3756 PRT-N
ἥμαρτεν.
264 V-2AAI-3S
Θλῖψιν
2347 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
σαρκὶ
4561 N-DSF
ἕξουσιν
2192 V-FAI-3P
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
τοιοῦτοι,
5108 D-NPM
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
φείδομαι.
5339 V-PNI-1S
28. However, should you marry, you have not sinned;[14] and if a virgin should marry, she has not sinned. Still, such will have trouble in the flesh, and I want to spare you.[15]
Chapter 7 Verse 29
29 Τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
δέ
1161 CONJ
φημι,
5346 V-PAI-1S
ἀδελφοί,  33
80 N-VPM

3588 T-NSM
καιρὸς
2540 N-NSM
συνεσταλμένος·
4958 V-RPP-NSM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
λοιπόν
3063 A-ASN
ἐστιν  34
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἔχοντες
2192 V-PAP-NPM
γυναῖκας
1135 N-APF
ὡς
5613 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἔχοντες
2192 V-PAP-NPM
ὦσιν,
1510 V-PAS-3P
29. Now I say this, brothers, the time has been shortened, so that from now on even those who have wives should be as though they had none,
Chapter 7 Verse 30
30 καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
κλαίοντες
2799 V-PAP-NPM
ὡς
5613 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
κλαίοντες,
2799 V-PAP-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
χαίροντες
5463 V-PAP-NPM
ὡς
5613 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
χαίροντες,
5463 V-PAP-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἀγοράζοντες
59 V-PAP-NPM
ὡς
5613 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
κατέχοντες,
2722 V-PAP-NPM
30. and those who weep as though not weeping, and those who rejoice as though not rejoicing, and those who buy as though not possessing,
Chapter 7 Verse 31
31 καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
χρώμενοι
546 V-PNP-NPM
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
κόσμῳ  35
2889 N-DSM
τούτῳ  36
3778 D-DSM
ὡς
5613 ADV
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
καταχρώμενοι·
2710 V-PNP-NPM
παράγει
3855 V-PAI-3S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
σχῆμα
4976 N-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου
2889 N-GSM
τούτου.
3778 D-GSM
31. and those who use this world as though not abusing it; because this world’s mode is passing away.[16]
Chapter 7 Verse 32
32 Θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἀμερίμνους
275 A-APM
εἶναι.
1510 V-PAN
Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
ἄγαμος
22 N-NSM
μεριμνᾷ
3309 V-PAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου:
2962 N-GSM
πῶς
4459 ADV-I
ἀρέσει  37
700 V-FAI-3S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Κυρίῳ.
2962 N-DSM
32. Now I want you to be without anxiety. He who is unmarried cares about the things of the Lord: how he will please the Lord.
Chapter 7 Verse 33
33 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
δὲ  38
1161 CONJ
γαμήσας
1060 V-AAP-NSM
μεριμνᾷ
3309 V-PAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου:
2889 N-GSM
πῶς
4459 ADV-I
ἀρέσει  39
700 V-FAI-3S
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
γυναικί.
1135 N-DSF
33. While he who is married cares about the things of the world: how he will please his wife.[17]
Chapter 7 Verse 34
34 Μεμέρισται
3307 V-RPI-3S
καὶ  40
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
παρθένος.
3933 N-NSF
Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
ἄγαμος  41
22 N-NSF
μεριμνᾷ
3309 V-PAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου,
2962 N-GSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ἁγία
40 A-NSF
καὶ  42
2532 CONJ
σώματι
4983 N-DSN
καὶ  43
2532 CONJ
πνεύματι·
4151 N-DSN

3588 T-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
γαμήσασα
1060 V-AAP-NSF
μεριμνᾷ
3309 V-PAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
κόσμου:
2889 N-GSM
πῶς
4459 ADV-I
ἀρέσει  44
700 V-FAI-3S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
ἀνδρί.
435 N-DSM
34. The wife and the virgin are also different. She who is unmarried cares about the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit; while she who is married cares about the things of the world: how she will please her husband.
Chapter 7 Verse 35
35 Τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πρὸς
4314 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
συμφέρον  45
4851 V-PAP-ASN
λέγω,
3004 V-PAI-1S
οὐχ
3756 PRT-N
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
βρόχον
1029 N-ASM
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐπιβάλω,
1911 V-2AAS-1S
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
πρὸς
4314 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
εὔσχημον,
2158 A-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
εὐπρόσεδρον  46
2145 A-ASN
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Κυρίῳ
2962 N-DSM
ἀπερισπάστως.
563 ADV
35. I am saying this for your own profit, not to put a leash on you, but for what is appropriate, and that you may serve the Lord without distraction.[18]
Chapter 7 Verse 36
36 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἀσχημονεῖν
807 V-PAN
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
παρθένον
3933 N-ASF
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSM
νομίζει,
3543 V-PAI-3S
ἐὰν
1437 COND
ὑπέρακμος
5230 A-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὕτως
3779 ADV
ὀφείλει
3784 V-PAI-3S
γίνεσθαι,
1096 V-PNN

3739 R-ASN
θέλει
2309 V-PAI-3S
ποιείτω·
4160 V-PAM-3S
οὐχ
3756 PRT-N
ἁμαρτάνει·
264 V-PAI-3S
γαμείτωσαν.
1060 V-PAM-3P
36. Now if anyone thinks he is behaving inappropriately toward his virgin, if she is past her prime and thus it should be, let him do what he desires; he does not sin; let them marry.
Chapter 7 Verse 37
37 Ὃς
3739 R-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἕστηκεν
2476 V-RAI-3S
ἑδραῖος
1476 A-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
καρδίᾳ,  47
2588 N-DSF
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἔχων
2192 V-PAP-NSM
ἀνάγκην,
318 N-ASF
ἐξουσίαν
1849 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἔχει
2192 V-PAI-3S
περὶ
4012 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ἰδίου
2398 A-GSN
θελήματος,
2307 N-GSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
κέκρικεν
2919 V-RAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
καρδίᾳ
2588 N-DSF
αὐτοῦ  48
846 P-GSM
τοῦ  49
3588 T-GSN
τηρεῖν
5083 V-PAN
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἑαυτοῦ
1438 F-3GSM
παρθένον,
3933 N-ASF
καλῶς
2573 ADV
ποιεῖ.  50
4160 V-PAI-3S
37. But he who stands steadfast in his heart, not having necessity, but has control over his own will, and has determined in his heart to preserve his own virginity, does well.
Chapter 7 Verse 38
38 Ὥστε,
5620 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἐκγαμίζων  51
1547 V-PAP-NSM
καλῶς  52
2573 ADV
ποιεῖ,  53
4160 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
δὲ  54
1161 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐκγαμίζων  55
1547 V-PAP-NSM
κρεῖσσον
2908 A-ASN-C
ποιεῖ.  56
4160 V-PAI-3S
38. So then, he who gives in marriage does well, but he who does not give in marriage does better.[19]
Chapter 7 Verse 39
39 Γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
δέδεται
1210 V-RPI-3S
νόμῳ  57
3551 N-DSM
ἐφ᾽
1909 PREP
ὅσον
3745 K-ASM
χρόνον
5550 N-ASM
ζῇ
2198 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
ἀνήρ
435 N-NSM
αὐτῆς,
846 P-GSF
ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ  58
2532 CONJ
κοιμηθῇ
2837 V-APS-3S

3588 T-NSM
ἀνήρ,  59
435 N-NSM
ἐλευθέρα
1658 A-NSF
ἐστὶν
1510 V-PAI-3S

3739 R-DSM
θέλει
2309 V-PAI-3S
γαμηθῆναι
1060 V-APN
— μόνον
3440 ADV
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ.
2962 N-DSM
39. A woman is bound by law for as long as her husband lives, but if the man should die, she is free to be married to whom she wishes—only in the Lord.
Chapter 7 Verse 40
40 Μακαριωτέρα
3107 A-NSF-C
δέ
1161 CONJ
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἐὰν
1437 COND
οὕτως
3779 ADV
μείνῃ,
3306 V-AAS-3S
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἐμὴν
1699 S-1SASF
γνώμην
1106 N-ASF
— δοκῶ
1380 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
κἀγὼ
2504 P-1NS-K
Πνεῦμα
4151 N-ASN
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἔχειν.
2192 V-PAN
40. But she is more blessed if she remains as she is, according to my judgment—and I think I also have God’s Spirit.
Chapter 8
Chapter 8 Verse 1
1 Περὶ
4012 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τῶν
3588 T-GPN
εἰδωλοθύτων:
1494 A-GPN
οἴδαμεν
1492 V-RAI-1P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
γνῶσιν
1108 N-ASF
ἔχομεν.
2192 V-PAI-1P
Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
γνῶσις
1108 N-NSF
φυσιοῖ,
5448 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἀγάπη
26 N-NSF
οἰκοδομεῖ.
3618 V-PAI-3S
1. Now concerning things offered to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love edifies.
Chapter 8 Verse 2
2 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ  1
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
δοκεῖ
1380 V-PAI-3S
εἰδέναι  2
1492 V-RAN
τι,
5100 X-ASN
οὐδέπω
3764 ADV-N
οὐδὲν
3762 A-ASN-N
ἔγνωκεν  3
1097 V-RAI-3S
καθὼς
2531 ADV
δεῖ
1163 V-PAI-3S
γνῶναι.
1097 V-2AAN
2. And if anyone thinks that he knows anything, he has come to know nothing yet as he ought to know.[1]
Chapter 8 Verse 3
3 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἀγαπᾷ
25 V-PAI-3S
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Θεόν,
2316 N-ASM
οὗτος
3778 D-NSM
ἔγνωσται
1097 V-RPI-3S
ὑπ᾽
5259 PREP
αὐτοῦ.
846 P-GSM
3. But if anyone loves God, this one is known by Him.[2]
Chapter 8 Verse 4
4 Περὶ
4012 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
βρώσεως
1035 N-GSF
οὖν
3767 CONJ
τῶν
3588 T-GPN
εἰδωλοθύτων,
1494 A-GPN
οἴδαμεν
1492 V-RAI-1P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οὐδὲν
3762 A-NSN-N
εἴδωλον
1497 N-NSN
ἐν
1722 PREP
κόσμῳ,
2889 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οὐδεὶς
3762 A-NSM-N
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἕτερος  4
2087 A-NSM
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εἷς.
1520 A-NSM
4. Therefore, concerning the eating of things offered to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and no one else is God except the One.
Chapter 8 Verse 5
5 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
εἴπερ
1512 COND
εἰσὶν
1510 V-PAI-3P
λεγόμενοι
3004 V-PPP-NPM
‘θεοὶ’,
2316 N-NPM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
οὐρανῷ
3772 N-DSM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῆς  5
3588 T-GSF
γῆς
1093 N-GSF
(ὥσπερ
5618 ADV
εἰσὶν
1510 V-PAI-3P
‘θεοὶ’
2316 N-NPM
πολλοὶ
4183 A-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
‘κύριοι’
2962 N-NPM
πολλοί),
4183 A-NPM
5. For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on the earth (since there are many ‘gods’ and many ‘lords’),
Chapter 8 Verse 6
6 ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ἡμῖν
2249 P-1DP
εἷς
1520 A-NSM
Θεὸς,
2316 N-NSM

3588 T-NSM
Πατήρ,
3962 N-NSM
ἐξ
1537 PREP
οὗ
3739 R-GSM
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
εἰς
1519 PREP
αὐτόν,
846 P-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἷς
1520 A-NSM
Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
Ἰησοῦς
2424 N-NSM
Χριστός,
5547 N-NSM
δι᾽
1223 PREP
οὗ
3739 R-GSM
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
δι᾽
1223 PREP
αὐτοῦ.
846 P-GSM
6. yet for us there is one God, the Father, out of whom are all things and we into Him, and one Sovereign Jesus Christ, through whom are all things and we through Him.[3]
Chapter 8 Verse 7
7 Ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
πᾶσιν
3956 A-DPM

3588 T-NSF
γνῶσις·
1108 N-NSF
τινὲς
5100 X-NPM
δὲ,
1161 CONJ
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
συνειδήσει  6
4893 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
εἰδώλου,
1497 N-GSN
ἕως
2193 ADV
ἄρτι  7
737 ADV
ὡς
5613 ADV
εἰδωλόθυτον
1494 A-NSN
ἐσθίουσιν,
2068 V-PAI-3P
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
συνείδησις
4893 N-NSF
αὐτῶν,
846 P-GPM
ἀσθενὴς
772 A-NSF
οὖσα,
1510 V-PAP-NSF
μολύνεται.
3435 V-PPI-3S
7. However, this knowledge is not in everyone; but some, with consciousness[4] of the idol, still eat it as offered to an idol, and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
Chapter 8 Verse 8
8 Βρῶμα
1033 N-NSN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἡμᾶς  8
2249 P-1AP
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
παρίστησιν  9
3936 V-PAI-3S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ·
2316 N-DSM
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
γὰρ  10
1063 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
φάγωμεν
5315 V-2AAS-1P
περισσεύομεν,  11
4052 V-PAI-1P
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
ἐὰν
1437 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
φάγωμεν
5315 V-2AAS-1P
ὑστερούμεθα.  12
462 V-PPI-1P
8. But food does not commend us to God; for neither if we eat are we better off, nor if we do not eat are we worse off.[5]
Chapter 8 Verse 9
9 Βλέπετε
991 V-PAM-2P
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μή
3361 PRT-N
πως
4458 PRT

3588 T-NSF
ἐξουσία
1849 N-NSF
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
αὕτη
3778 D-NSF
πρόσκομμα
4348 N-NSN
γένηται
1096 V-2ADS-3S
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἀσθενοῦσιν.  13
770 V-PAP-DPM
9. But take care lest somehow this ‘right’ of yours become a stumbling block to those who are weak.
Chapter 8 Verse 10
10 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
γάρ
1063 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἴδῃ
3708 V-2AAS-3S
σε
4771 P-2AS
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἔχοντα
2192 V-PAP-ASM
γνῶσιν
1108 N-ASF
ἐν
1722 PREP
εἰδωλείῳ  14
1493 N-DSN
κατακείμενον,
2621 V-PNP-ASM
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I

3588 T-NSF
συνείδησις
4893 N-NSF
αὐτοῦ,
846 P-GSM
ἀσθενοῦς
772 A-GSM
ὄντος,
1510 V-PAP-GSM
οἰκοδομηθήσεται
3618 V-FPI-3S
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
τὰ
3588 T-APN
εἰδωλόθυτα
1494 A-APN
ἐσθίειν?
2068 V-PAN
10. For if someone who is weak sees you with your knowledge eating in an idol’s temple, will not his conscience be emboldened to eat things offered to idols?
Chapter 8 Verse 11
11 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀπολεῖται  15
622 V-2FMI-3S

3588 T-NSM
ἀσθενῶν
770 V-PAP-NSM
ἀδελφὸς
80 N-NSM
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
σῇ
4674 S-2SDSF
γνώσει,  16
1108 N-DSF
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ὃν
3739 R-ASM
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
ἀπέθανεν.
599 V-2AAI-3S
11. And so the weak brother, for whom Christ died, will be wasted because of your knowledge.
Chapter 8 Verse 12
12 Οὕτως
3779 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἁμαρτάνοντες
264 V-PAP-NPM
εἰς
1519 PREP
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἀδελφοὺς
80 N-APM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τύπτοντες
5180 V-PAP-NPM
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
συνείδησιν
4893 N-ASF
ἀσθενοῦσαν,
770 V-PAP-ASF
εἰς
1519 PREP
Χριστὸν
5547 N-ASM
ἁμαρτάνετε.
264 V-PAI-2P
12. But when you thus sin against the brothers and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
Chapter 8 Verse 13
13 Διόπερ,
1355 CONJ
εἰ
1487 COND
βρῶμα
1033 N-NSN
σκανδαλίζει
4624 V-PAI-3S
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἀδελφόν
80 N-ASM
μου,
1473 P-1GS
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
φάγω
5315 V-2AAS-1S
κρέα
2907 N-APN
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
αἰῶνα,
165 N-ASM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἀδελφόν
80 N-ASM
μου
1473 P-1GS
σκανδαλίσω.
4624 V-AAS-1S
13. So then, if food causes my brother to fall, I will never eat meat again, lest I cause my brother to fall.[6]
Chapter 9
Chapter 9 Verse 1
1 Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
ἀπόστολος?
652 N-NSM
Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
ἐλεύθερος?  1
1658 A-NSM
Οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
Ἰησοῦν
2424 N-ASM
Χριστὸν  2
5547 N-ASM
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Κύριον
2962 N-ASM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
ἑώρακα?  3
3708 V-RAI-1S-ATT
Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἔργον
2041 N-NSN
μου
1473 P-1GS
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ?
2962 N-DSM
1. Am I not an apostle? Am I not free? Have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord?[1] Are you not my work in the Lord?
Chapter 9 Verse 2
2 Εἰ
1487 COND
ἄλλοις
243 A-DPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
ἀπόστολος,
652 N-NSM
ἀλλά
235 CONJ
γε
1065 PRT
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
εἰμι,
1510 V-PAI-1S

3588 T-NSF
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
σφραγὶς
4973 N-NSF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ἐμῆς  4
1699 S-1SGSF
ἀποστολῆς
651 N-GSF
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ.
2962 N-DSM
2. If I am not an apostle to others, yet at least I am to you, because you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
Chapter 9 Verse 3
3 Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
ἐμὴ
1699 S-1SNSF
ἀπολογία
627 N-NSF
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἐμὲ
1473 P-1AS
ἀνακρίνουσιν
350 V-PAP-DPM
αὕτη
3778 D-NSF
ἐστίν:  5
1510 V-PAI-3S
3. My defense to those who are judging me is this:
Chapter 9 Verse 4
4 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχομεν
2192 V-PAI-1P
ἐξουσίαν
1849 N-ASF
φαγεῖν
5315 V-2AAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πιεῖν?  6
4095 V-2AAN
4. Do we have no right to eat and drink?
Chapter 9 Verse 5
5 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχομεν
2192 V-PAI-1P
ἐξουσίαν
1849 N-ASF
ἀδελφὴν
79 N-ASF
γυναῖκα
1135 N-ASF
περιάγειν,
4013 V-PAN
ὡς
5613 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
λοιποὶ
3062 A-NPM
ἀπόστολοι
652 N-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἀδελφοὶ
80 N-NPM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου,
2962 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Κηφᾶς?
2786 N-NSM
5. Do we have no right to take along a believing wife, just as the rest of the apostles and the Lord’s brothers[2] and Cephas?
Chapter 9 Verse 6
6
2228 PRT
μόνος
3441 A-NSM
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Βαρνάβας
921 N-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχομεν
2192 V-PAI-1P
ἐξουσίαν
1849 N-ASF
τοῦ  7
3588 T-GSN
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐργάζεσθαι?
2038 V-PNN
6. Or is it only Barnabas and I who have no right to forego working?
Chapter 9 Verse 7
7 Τίς
5101 I-NSM
στρατεύεται
4754 V-PMI-3S
ἰδίοις
2398 A-DPN
ὀψωνίοις
3800 N-DPN
ποτέ?
4218 PRT
Τίς
5101 I-NSM
φυτεύει
5452 V-PAI-3S
ἀμπελῶνα
290 N-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
καρποῦ  8
2590 N-GSM
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐσθίει?
2068 V-PAI-3S
 9
2228 PRT
τίς
5101 I-NSM
ποιμαίνει
4165 V-PAI-3S
ποίμνην
4167 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
γάλακτος
1051 N-GSN
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ποίμνης
4167 N-GSF
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐσθίει?
2068 V-PAI-3S
7. Who ever serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat of its fruit? Or who tends a flock and does not drink[3] of its milk?
Chapter 9 Verse 8
8 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
κατὰ
2596 PREP
ἄνθρωπον
444 N-ASM
ταῦτα
3778 D-APN
λαλῶ?  10
2980 V-PAI-1S

2228 PRT
οὐχὶ  11
3780 PRT-I
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
νόμος
3551 N-NSM
ταῦτα  12
3778 D-APN
λέγει?
3004 V-PAI-3S
8. I am not saying these things as a mere man, am I? Does not the Law also say the same?
Chapter 9 Verse 9
9 Ἐν
1722 PREP
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Μωσέως  13
3475 N-GSM
νόμῳ  14
3551 N-DSM
γέγραπται:
1125 V-RPI-3S
“Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
φιμώσεις  15
5392 V-FAI-2S
βοῦν
1016 N-ASM
ἁλοῶντα.”  16
248 V-PAP-ASM
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
βοῶν
1016 N-GPM
μέλει  17
3199 V-PAI-3S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ,
2316 N-DSM
9. For it stands written in the Law of Moses: “You shall not muzzle an ox that is threshing.”[4] Is it really about the oxen that God is concerned,[5]
Chapter 9 Verse 10
10
2228 PRT
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ἡμᾶς
2249 P-1AP
πάντως
3843 ADV
λέγει?
3004 V-PAI-3S
Δι᾽
1223 PREP
ἡμᾶς
2249 P-1AP
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐγράφη,
1125 V-2API-3S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐπ᾽
1909 PREP
ἐλπίδι
1680 N-DSF
ὀφείλει  18
3784 V-PAI-3S
 19
3588 T-NSM
ἀροτριῶν
722 V-PAP-NSM
ἀροτριᾶν,
722 V-PAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἁλοῶν  20
248 V-PAP-NSM
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ἐλπίδος
1680 N-GSF
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSM
μετέχειν
3348 V-PAN
ἐπ᾽
1909 PREP
ἐλπίδι.  21
1680 N-DSF
10. or does He surely say it for our sakes? Yes, it was written for us, that he who plows should plow in hope, and he who threshes in hope should partake of his hope.
Chapter 9 Verse 11
11 Εἰ
1487 COND
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
τὰ
3588 T-APN
πνευματικὰ
4152 A-APN
ἐσπείραμεν,
4687 V-AAI-1P
μέγα
3173 A-NSN
εἰ
1487 COND
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
τὰ
3588 T-APN
σαρκικὰ
4559 A-APN
θερίσομεν?  22
2325 V-FAI-1P
11. Since we planted spiritual things in you, is it a big deal if we reap material things from you?
Chapter 9 Verse 12
12 Εἰ
1487 COND
ἄλλοι
243 A-NPM
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ἐξουσίας
1849 N-GSF
ὑμῶν  23
5210 P-2GP
μετέχουσιν,
3348 V-PAI-3P
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
ἡμεῖς?
2249 P-1NP
Ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐχρησάμεθα
546 V-ADI-1P
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐξουσίᾳ
1849 N-DSF
ταύτῃ,
3778 D-DSF
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
πάντα
3956 A-APN
στέγομεν
4722 V-PAI-1P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐγκοπήν
1464 N-ASF
τινα  24
5100 X-ASF
δῶμεν
1325 V-2AAS-1P
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
εὐαγγελίῳ
2098 N-DSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ.
5547 N-GSM
12. If others have a share in this right from you, do not we even more? Nevertheless we have not used this right, but we put up with everything so as not to cause any hindrance to the Gospel of Christ.
Chapter 9 Verse 13
13 Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ἱερὰ
2413 A-APN
ἐργαζόμενοι  25
2038 V-PNP-NPM
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ἱεροῦ
2411 N-GSN
ἐσθίουσιν,
2068 V-PAI-3P
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
θυσιαστηρίῳ
2379 N-DSN
προσεδρεύοντες  26
4332 V-PAP-NPM
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
θυσιαστηρίῳ
2379 N-DSN
συμμερίζονται?
4829 V-PNI-3P
13. Do you not know that those who minister the sacred things eat from the temple, and those who serve at the altar have a share in the altar?
Chapter 9 Verse 14
14 Οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
διέταξεν
1299 V-AAI-3S
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
εὐαγγέλιον
2098 N-ASN
καταγγέλλουσιν
2605 V-PAP-DPM
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
εὐαγγελίου
2098 N-GSN
ζῆν.
2198 V-PAN
14. So also the Lord has instructed those who proclaim the Gospel to live from the Gospel.[6]
Chapter 9 Verse 15
15 Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
δὲ
1161 CONJ
οὐδενὶ
3762 A-DSN-N
ἐχρησάμην  27
546 V-ADI-1S
τούτων,
3778 D-GPN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔγραψα
1125 V-AAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ταῦτα
3778 D-APN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
οὕτως
3779 ADV
γένηται
1096 V-2ADS-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἐμοί·
1473 P-1DS
καλὸν
2570 A-NSN
γάρ
1063 CONJ
μοι
1473 P-1DS
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
ἀποθανεῖν
599 V-2AAN

2228 PRT
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
καύχημά
2745 N-ASN
μου
1473 P-1GS
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
κενώσῃ  28
2758 V-AAS-3S
15. Now I have not used any of these rights, nor have I written these things that it should be done so in my case; for it would be better for me to die than that anyone should make my boasting void
Chapter 9 Verse 16
16 — ἐὰν
1437 COND
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
εὐαγγελίζωμαι,  29
2097 V-PMS-1S
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
μοι
1473 P-1DS
καύχημα,
2745 N-NSN
ἀνάγκη
318 N-NSF
γάρ
1063 CONJ
μοι
1473 P-1DS
ἐπίκειται·
1945 V-PNI-3S
οὐαὶ
3759 INJ
δὲ  30
1161 CONJ
μοί
1473 P-1DS
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἐὰν
1437 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εὐαγγελίζωμαι!  31
2097 V-PMS-1S
16. —I cannot boast because I preach the Gospel, because I am compelled to do so; indeed, woe is me if I do not preach it!
Chapter 9 Verse 17
17 (Εἰ
1487 COND
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἑκὼν
1635 A-NSM
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
πράσσω,
4238 V-PAI-1S
μισθὸν
3408 N-ASM
ἔχω·
2192 V-PAI-1S
εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἄκων,
210 A-NSM
οἰκονομίαν
3622 N-ASF
πεπίστευμαι.)
4100 V-RPI-1S
17. (If I do this of my own volition, I have a reward; but if otherwise, I have been entrusted with a commission.)
Chapter 9 Verse 18
18 Τίς
5101 I-NSM
οὖν
3767 CONJ
μοί
1473 P-1DS
ἐστιν  32
1510 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
μισθός?
3408 N-NSM
Ἵνα
2443 CONJ
εὐαγγελιζόμενος
2097 V-PMP-NSM
ἀδάπανον
77 A-ASN
θήσω
5087 V-AAS-1S
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
εὐαγγέλιον
2098 N-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ,  33
5547 N-GSM
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
καταχρήσασθαι
2710 V-ADN
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐξουσίᾳ
1849 N-DSF
μου
1473 P-1GS
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
εὐαγγελίῳ.
2098 N-DSN
18. So what is my reward? That when I evangelize I may present the Gospel of Christ[7] without charge, so as not to use my rights in the Gospel.[8]
Chapter 9 Verse 19
19 Ἐλεύθερος
1658 A-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ὢν
1510 V-PAP-NSM
ἐκ
1537 PREP
πάντων,
3956 A-GPM
πᾶσιν
3956 A-DPM
ἐμαυτὸν
1683 F-1ASM
ἐδούλωσα,
1402 V-AAI-1S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
πλείονας
4119 A-APM-C
κερδήσω:
2770 V-AAS-1S
19. Though being free from all men, I have made myself a slave to all, in order that I might win the more:
Chapter 9 Verse 20
20 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐγενόμην
1096 V-2ADI-1S
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
Ἰουδαίοις
2453 A-DPM
ὡς
5613 ADV
Ἰουδαῖος,
2453 A-NSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
Ἰουδαίους
2453 A-APM
κερδήσω·
2770 V-AAS-1S
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
νόμον
3551 N-ASM
ὡς
5613 ADV
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
νόμον,  34
3551 N-ASM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
νόμον
3551 N-ASM
κερδήσω·
2770 V-AAS-1S
20. To the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might win Jews; to those under law as under law, that I might win those under law;
Chapter 9 Verse 21
21 τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἀνόμοις
459 A-DPM
ὡς
5613 ADV
ἄνομος
459 A-NSM
(μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ὢν
1510 V-PAP-NSM
ἄνομος
459 A-NSM
Θεῷ  35
2316 N-DSM
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ἔννομος
1772 A-NSM
Χριστῷ),  36
5547 N-DSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
κερδήσω
2770 V-AAS-1S
ἀνόμους·  37
459 A-APM
21. to those without law as without law (not being without law toward God but under law toward Christ), that I might win those without law;
Chapter 9 Verse 22
22 ἐγενόμην
1096 V-2ADI-1S
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἀσθενέσιν
772 A-DPM
ὡς  38
5613 ADV
ἀσθενής,
772 A-NSM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἀσθενεῖς
772 A-APM
κερδήσω.
2770 V-AAS-1S
Τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
πᾶσιν
3956 A-DPM
γέγονα
1096 V-2RAI-1S
τὰ  39
3588 T-NPN
πάντα,
3956 A-NPN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
πάντως
3843 ADV
τινὰς
5100 X-APM
σώσω.
4982 V-AAS-1S
22. to the weak I became as weak, that I might win the weak. I have become all things to all men, that I might by all means save some.
Chapter 9 Verse 23
23 Τοῦτο  40
3778 D-ASN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ποιῶ
4160 V-PAI-1S
διὰ
1223 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
εὐαγγέλιον,
2098 N-ASN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
συγκοινωνὸς  41
4791 N-NSM
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSN
γένωμαι.
1096 V-2ADS-1S
23. Now I do this for the sake of the Gospel, so as to become its partner.[9]
Chapter 9 Verse 24
24 Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
σταδίῳ
4712 N-DSN
τρέχοντες
5143 V-PAP-NPM
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
μὲν
3303 PRT
τρέχουσιν,
5143 V-PAI-3P
εἷς
1520 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λαμβάνει
2983 V-PAI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
βραβεῖον?
1017 N-ASN
Οὕτως
3779 ADV
τρέχετε
5143 V-PAM-2P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καταλάβητε.
2638 V-2AAS-2P
24. Do you not know that in a stadium race all the runners run, but one gets the prize? Run like that, so that you may win.
Chapter 9 Verse 25
25 Πᾶς
3956 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἀγωνιζόμενος
75 V-PNP-NSM
πάντα
3956 A-APN
ἐγκρατεύεται
1467 V-PNI-3S
— ἐκεῖνοι
1565 D-NPM
μὲν
3303 PRT
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
φθαρτὸν
5349 A-ASM
στέφανον
4735 N-ASM
λάβωσιν,
2983 V-2AAS-3P
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἄφθαρτον.
862 A-ASM
25. All athletic competitors exercise general self-control—they do it in order to receive a perishable crown, but we an imperishable one.
Chapter 9 Verse 26
26 Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
τοίνυν
5106 PRT
οὕτως
3779 ADV
τρέχω,
5143 V-PAI-1S
ὡς
5613 ADV
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἀδήλως·
84 ADV
οὕτως
3779 ADV
πυκτεύω,
4438 V-PAI-1S
ὡς
5613 ADV
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἀέρα
109 N-ASM
δαίρων.  42
1194 V-PAP-NSM
26. So that is how I ‘run’, with a definite goal; that is how I fight, with well-aimed blows.
Chapter 9 Verse 27
27 Ἀλλ᾿  43
235 CONJ
ὑπωπιάζω  44
5299 V-PAI-1S
μου
1473 P-1GS
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
σῶμα
4983 N-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
δουλαγωγῶ,
1396 V-PAI-1S
μή
3361 PRT-N
πως
4458 PRT
ἄλλοις
243 A-DPM
κηρύξας,
2784 V-AAP-NSM
αὐτὸς
846 P-NSM
ἀδόκιμος
96 A-NSM
γένωμαι.
1096 V-2ADS-1S
27. Yes, I discipline my body and bring it into subjection, lest, having preached to others, I myself should be rejected.[10]
Chapter 10
Chapter 10 Verse 1
1 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
δὲ  1
1161 CONJ
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἀγνοεῖν,
50 V-PAN
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
πατέρες
3962 N-NPM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
νεφέλην
3507 N-ASF
ἦσαν
1510 V-IAI-3P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
θαλάσσης
2281 N-GSF
διῆλθον
1330 V-2AAI-3P
1. Now I do not want you to be ignorant, brothers, that our fathers were all under the cloud and all passed through the sea
Chapter 10 Verse 2
2 — καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Μωϋσῆν  2
3475 N-ASM
ἐβαπτίσαντο  3
907 V-AMI-3P
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
νεφέλῃ
3507 N-DSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
θαλάσσῃ
2281 N-DSF

2. —all were baptized into Moses by the cloud and by the sea—
Chapter 10 Verse 3
3 καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ
846 P-ASN
βρῶμα
1033 N-ASN
πνευματικὸν
4152 A-ASN
ἔφαγον  4
5315 V-2AAI-3P
3. and all ate the same spiritual food
Chapter 10 Verse 4
4 καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ
846 P-ASN
πόμα
4188 N-ASN
πνευματικὸν
4152 A-ASN
ἔπιον·  5
4095 V-2AAI-3P
ἔπινον
4095 V-IAI-3P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐκ
1537 PREP
πνευματικῆς
4152 A-GSF
ἀκολουθούσης
190 V-PAP-GSF
πέτρας,
4073 N-GSF

3588 T-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πέτρα  6
4073 N-NSF
ἦν
1510 V-IAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Χριστός.
5547 N-NSM
4. and drank the same spiritual drink; because they kept drinking from a spiritual rock that accompanied them, and that Rock was the Christ.[1]
Chapter 10 Verse 5
5 Ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
πλείοσιν
4119 A-DPM-C
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
εὐδόκησεν
2106 V-AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεός
2316 N-NSM
— κατεστρώθησαν
2693 V-API-3P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐρήμῳ!
2048 A-DSF
5. For all that, God was not pleased with most of them—their carcasses were scattered around the desert![2]
Chapter 10 Verse 6
6 Ταῦτα
3778 D-NPN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τύποι
5179 N-NPM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
ἐγενήθησαν,
1096 V-AOI-3P
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εἶναι
1510 V-PAN
ἡμᾶς
2249 P-1AP
ἐπιθυμητὰς
1938 N-APM
κακῶν
2556 A-GPN
καθὼς
2531 ADV
κἀκεῖνοι
2548 D-NPM-K
ἐπεθύμησαν.
1937 V-AAI-3P
6. Now these things became examples for us, to the intent that we should not lust after evil things as they also lusted.
Chapter 10 Verse 7
7 Μηδὲ
3366 CONJ-N
εἰδωλολάτραι
1496 N-NPM
γίνεσθε,
1096 V-PNM-2P
καθώς
2531 ADV
τινες
5100 X-NPM
αὐτῶν·
846 P-GPM
ὥσπερ  7
5618 ADV
γέγραπται:
1125 V-RPI-3S
“Ἐκάθισεν
2523 V-AAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
λαὸς  8
2992 N-NSM
φαγεῖν
5315 V-2AAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πιεῖν,  9
4095 V-2AAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀνέστησαν
450 V-AAI-3P
παίζειν.”
3815 V-PAN
7. And do not become idolaters, just like some of them; as it is written: “The people sat down to eat and drink, and got up to amuse themselves.”[3]
Chapter 10 Verse 8
8 Μηδὲ
3366 CONJ-N
πορνεύωμεν,
4203 V-PAS-1P
καθώς
2531 ADV
τινες
5100 X-NPM
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
ἐπόρνευσαν
4203 V-AAI-3P
— καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἔπεσον  10
4098 V-2AAI-3P
ἐν  11
1722 PREP
μιᾷ
1520 A-DSF
ἡμέρᾳ
2250 N-DSF
εἰκοσιτρεῖς
1501 A-NPM
χιλιάδες!
5505 N-NPF
8. And let us not fornicate, just as some of them did—and in one day twenty-three thousand died![4]
Chapter 10 Verse 9
9 Μηδὲ
3366 CONJ-N
ἐκπειράζωμεν
1598 V-PAS-1P
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Χριστόν,  12
5547 N-ASM
καθὼς
2531 ADV
καί  13
2532 CONJ
τινες
5100 X-NPM
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
ἐπείρασαν
3985 V-AAI-3P
— καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ὄφεων
3789 N-GPM
ἀπώλοντο!  14
622 V-2AMI-3P
9. Neither let us test the Christ, just as also some of them did—and were destroyed by the snakes![5]
Chapter 10 Verse 10
10 Μηδὲ
3366 CONJ-N
γογγύζετε,
1111 V-PAM-2P
καθὼς
2531 ADV
καί  15
2532 CONJ
τινες
5100 X-NPM
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
ἐγόγγυσαν
1111 V-AAI-3P
— καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀπώλοντο
622 V-2AMI-3P
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ὀλοθρευτοῦ!
3644 N-GSM
10. And do not grumble, just as also some of them did—and were executed by the destroyer![6]
Chapter 10 Verse 11
11 Ταῦτα
3778 D-NPN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πάντα  16
3956 A-NPN
τύποι
5179 N-NPM
συνέβαινον  17
4819 V-IAI-3P
ἐκείνοις,
1565 D-DPM
ἐγράφη
1125 V-2API-3S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πρὸς
4314 PREP
νουθεσίαν
3559 N-ASF
ἡμῶν,
2249 P-1GP
εἰς
1519 PREP
οὓς
3739 R-APM
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
τέλη
5056 N-NPN
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
αἰώνων
165 N-GPM
κατήντησεν.  18
2658 V-AAI-3S
11. Now all these things happened to them as examples and were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends[7] of the ages have come.
Chapter 10 Verse 12
12 Ὥστε,
5620 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
δοκῶν
1380 V-PAP-NSM
ἑστάναι
2476 V-RAN
βλεπέτω
991 V-PAM-3S
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πέσῃ!
4098 V-2AAS-3S
12. So then, let him who thinks he stands be careful that he does not fall!
Chapter 10 Verse 13
13 Πειρασμὸς
3986 N-NSM
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἴληφεν
2983 V-2RAI-3S
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἀνθρώπινος,
442 A-NSM
δυνατὸς  19
1415 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Θεός,
2316 N-NSM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐάσει
1439 V-FAI-3S
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
πειρασθῆναι
3985 V-APN
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP

3739 R-ASN
δύνασθε,
1410 V-PNI-2P
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
ποιήσει
4160 V-FAI-3S
σὺν
4862 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
πειρασμῷ
3986 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἔκβασιν,
1545 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
δύνασθαι
1410 V-PNN
ὑμᾶς  20
5210 P-2AP
ὑπενεγκεῖν.
5297 V-2AAN
13. No testing[8] has overtaken you except what is common to man, and God is competent,[9] who will not allow you to be tested beyond what you can stand, but with the testing will also provide the way out, that you may be able to endure it.[10]
Chapter 10 Verse 14
14 Διόπερ,  21
1355 CONJ
ἀγαπητοί
27 A-VPM
μου,  22
1473 P-1GS
φεύγετε
5343 V-PAM-2P
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
εἰδωλολατρίας!  23
1495 N-GSF
14. Therefore, my beloved, flee from idolatry!
Chapter 10 Verse 15
15 Ὡς
5613 ADV
φρονίμοις
5429 A-DPM
λέγω·
3004 V-PAI-1S
κρίνατε
2919 V-AAM-2P
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP

3739 R-ASN
φημι.
5346 V-PAI-1S
15. I speak as to wise men; judge for yourselves what I say.[11]
Chapter 10 Verse 16
16 Τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ποτήριον
4221 N-NSN
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
εὐλογίας
2129 N-GSF

3739 R-ASN
εὐλογοῦμεν,
2127 V-PAI-1P
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
κοινωνία
2842 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
αἵματος
129 N-GSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ἐστιν?  24
1510 V-PAI-3S
Τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἄρτον
740 N-ASM
ὃν
3739 R-ASM
κλῶμεν,
2806 V-PAI-1P
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-I
κοινωνία
2842 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος
4983 N-GSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ἐστιν?
1510 V-PAI-3S
16. The cup of blessing that we bless,[12] is it not a sharing of the blood of Christ?[13] The bread that we break, is it not a sharing of the body of Christ?[14]
Chapter 10 Verse 17
17 Ὁτι
3754 CONJ
εἷς
1520 A-NSM
ἄρτος,
740 N-NSM
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
πολλοί
4183 A-NPM
ἐσμεν,
1510 V-PAI-1P
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἑνὸς
1520 A-GSM
ἄρτου
740 N-GSM
μετέχομεν.
3348 V-PAI-1P
17. Since the loaf is one, we, the many, are one body, because we all partake of that single loaf.[15]
Chapter 10 Verse 18
18 Βλέπετε
991 V-PAM-2P
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Ἰσραὴλ
2474 N-PRI
κατὰ
2596 PREP
σάρκα:
4561 N-ASF
οὐχὶ  25
3780 PRT-I
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἐσθίοντες
2068 V-PAP-NPM
τὰς
3588 T-APF
θυσίας
2378 N-APF
κοινωνοὶ
2844 N-NPM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
θυσιαστηρίου
2379 N-GSN
εἰσίν?
1510 V-PAI-3P
18. Consider the physical Israel: are not those who eat the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
Chapter 10 Verse 19
19 Τί
5101 I-ASN
οὖν
3767 CONJ
φημί?
5346 V-PAI-1S
Ὁτι
3754 CONJ
εἴδωλόν
1497 N-NSN
τί
5100 X-NSN
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S

2228 PRT
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
εἰδωλόθυτόν  26
1494 A-NSN
τί
5100 X-NSN
ἐστιν?
1510 V-PAI-3S
19. So what am I getting at? That an idol is anything, or what is offered to idols is anything?
Chapter 10 Verse 20
20 Ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ὅτι
3754 CONJ

3739 R-APN
θύει  27
2380 V-PAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
ἔθνη  28
1484 N-NPN
δαιμονίοις
1140 N-DPN
θύει
2380 V-PAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
Θεῷ.  29
2316 N-DSM
Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
κοινωνοὺς
2844 N-APM
τῶν
3588 T-GPN
δαιμονίων
1140 N-GPN
γίνεσθαι.
1096 V-PNN
20. Rather, that the things pagans sacrifice they sacrifice to demons and not to God. I do not want you to become participants with the demons.[16]
Chapter 10 Verse 21
21 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
δύνασθε
1410 V-PNI-2P
ποτήριον
4221 N-ASN
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
πίνειν
4095 V-PAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ποτήριον
4221 N-ASN
δαιμονίων·
1140 N-GPN
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
δύνασθε
1410 V-PNI-2P
τραπέζης
5132 N-GSF
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
μετέχειν
3348 V-PAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τραπέζης
5132 N-GSF
δαιμονίων.
1140 N-GPN
21. You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons; you cannot partake of the Lord’s table and of the table of demons.
Chapter 10 Verse 22
22
2228 PRT
παραζηλοῦμεν
3863 V-PAI-1P
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Κύριον?
2962 N-ASM
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἰσχυρότεροι
2478 A-NPM-C
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSM
ἐσμεν?
1510 V-PAI-1P
22. Are we going to provoke the Lord’s jealousy? Are we stronger than He?
Chapter 10 Verse 23
23 Πάντα
3956 A-NPN
μοι  30
1473 P-1DS
ἔξεστιν,
1832 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
συμφέρει.
4851 V-PAI-3S
Πάντα
3956 A-NPN
μοι  31
1473 P-1DS
ἔξεστιν,
1832 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
οἰκοδομεῖ.
3618 V-PAI-3S
23. All things are ‘permissible’ for me,[17] but not all things are expedient. All things are ‘permissible’ for me, but not all things edify.
Chapter 10 Verse 24
24 Μηδεὶς
3367 A-NSM-N
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἑαυτοῦ
1438 F-3GSM
ζητείτω,
2212 V-PAM-3S
ἀλλὰ  32
235 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἑτέρου
2087 A-GSM
ἕκαστος.  33
1538 A-NSM
24. Let no one seek his own, but each one the other’s well-being.
Chapter 10 Verse 25
25 Πᾶν
3956 A-ASN
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἐν
1722 PREP
μακέλλῳ
3111 N-DSN
πωλούμενον
4453 V-PPP-ASN
ἐσθίετε,
2068 V-PAM-2P
μηδὲν
3367 A-ASN-N
ἀνακρίνοντες
350 V-PAP-NPM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
συνείδησιν·
4893 N-ASF
25. Eat whatever is being sold in the meat market, asking no question for the sake of conscience;
Chapter 10 Verse 26
26 “τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
Κυρίου  34
2962 N-GSM

3588 T-NSF
γῆ
1093 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
πλήρωμα
4138 N-NSN
αὐτῆς.”
846 P-GSF
26. since “the earth is the Lord’s, and all its fullness.”[18]
Chapter 10 Verse 27
27 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ  35
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
καλεῖ
2564 V-PAI-3S
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀπίστων
571 A-GPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
θέλετε  36
2309 V-PAI-2P
πορεύεσθαι,
4198 V-PNN
πᾶν
3956 A-ASN
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
παρατιθέμενον
3908 V-PPP-ASN
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐσθίετε,
2068 V-PAM-2P
μηδὲν
3367 A-ASN-N
ἀνακρίνοντες
350 V-PAP-NPM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
συνείδησιν.
4893 N-ASF
27. If some unbeliever invites you and you decide to go, eat whatever is set before you, asking no questions for the sake of conscience.
Chapter 10 Verse 28
28 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
δέ
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
εἴπῃ,
3004 V-2AAS-3S
“Τοῦτο
3778 D-NSN
εἰδωλόθυτόν  37
1494 A-NSN
ἐστιν”,
1510 V-PAI-3S
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐσθίετε
2068 V-PAM-2P
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ἐκεῖνον
1565 D-ASM
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
μηνύσαντα
3377 V-AAP-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
συνείδησιν·
4893 N-ASF
“τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM

3588 T-NSF
γῆ
1093 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
πλήρωμα
4138 N-NSN
αὐτῆς”.  38
846 P-GSF
28. But if anyone says, “This was offered to idols,” do not eat it for the sake of the speaker and of the conscience; since “the earth is the Lord’s, and all its fullness.”[19]
Chapter 10 Verse 29
29 Συνείδησιν,
4893 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λέγω,
3004 V-PAI-1S
οὐχὶ
3780 PRT-N
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἑαυτοῦ
1438 F-2GSM
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἑτέρου.
2087 A-GSM
Ἵνα
2443 CONJ
τί
5101 I-ASN
γὰρ
1063 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
ἐλευθερία
1657 N-NSF
μου
1473 P-1GS
κρίνεται
2919 V-PPI-3S
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
ἄλλης
243 A-GSF
συνειδήσεως?
4893 N-GSF
29. ‘Conscience’ I say, not your own but that of the other. Do all to the glory of God Now just why should my freedom be judged by another’s conscience?
Chapter 10 Verse 30
30 Εἰ  39
1487 COND
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
χάριτι
5485 N-DSF
μετέχω,
3348 V-PAI-1S
τί
5101 I-ASN
βλασφημοῦμαι
987 V-PPI-1S
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
οὗ
3739 R-GSN
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
εὐχαριστῷ?
2168 V-PAI-1S
30. If I partake with thanks, why be slandered over something I give thanks for?[20]
Chapter 10 Verse 31
31 Εἴτε
1535 CONJ
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ἐσθίετε
2068 V-PAI-2P
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
πίνετε,
4095 V-PAI-2P
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
τι
5100 X-ASN
ποιεῖτε,
4160 V-PAI-2P
πάντα
3956 A-APN
εἰς
1519 PREP
δόξαν
1391 N-ASF
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ποιεῖτε.
4160 V-PAM-2P
31. Therefore, whether you eat or you drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God.[21]
Chapter 10 Verse 32
32 Ἀπρόσκοποι
677 A-NPM
γίνεσθε
1096 V-PNM-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Ἰουδαίοις  40
2453 A-DPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Ἕλλησιν
1672 N-DPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐκκλησίᾳ
1577 N-DSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
32. Give no offense, either to Jews or to Greeks or to the Church of God[22]
Chapter 10 Verse 33
33 — καθὼς
2531 ADV
κἀγὼ
2504 P-1NS-K
πάντα
3956 A-APN
πᾶσιν
3956 A-DPN
ἀρέσκω,
700 V-PAI-1S
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ζητῶν
2212 V-PAP-NSM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἐμαυτοῦ
1683 F-1GSM
συμφέρον  41
4851 V-PAP-ASN
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
πολλῶν,
4183 A-GPM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
σωθῶσιν.
4982 V-APS-3P
33. —even as I try to please everyone in every way, not seeking my own profit but that of the many, that they may be saved.
Chapter 11
Chapter 11 Verse 1
1 Μιμηταί
3402 N-NPM
μου
1473 P-1GS
γίνεσθε,
1096 V-PNM-2P
καθὼς
2531 ADV
κἀγὼ
2504 P-1NS-K
Χριστοῦ.
5547 N-GSM
1. Become my imitators, just as I am Christ’s.[1]
Chapter 11 Verse 2
2 Ἐπαινῶ
1867 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἀδελφοί,  42
80 N-VPM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
πάντα
3956 A-APN
μου
1473 P-1GS
μέμνησθε,
3403 V-RPI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
καθὼς
2531 ADV
παρέδωκα
3860 V-AAI-1S
ὑμῖν,
5210 P-2DP
τὰς
3588 T-APF
παραδόσεις  43
3862 N-APF
κατέχετε.
2722 V-PAI-2P
2. Now I praise you, brothers, that you remember me in all things and hold the traditions just as I delivered them to you.
Chapter 11 Verse 3
3 Θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
εἰδέναι
1492 V-RAN
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
παντὸς
3956 A-GSM
ἀνδρὸς
435 N-GSM

3588 T-NSF
κεφαλὴ
2776 N-NSF

3588 T-NSM
Χριστός
5547 N-NSM
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
κεφαλὴ
2776 N-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
γυναικὸς
1135 N-GSF

3588 T-NSM
ἀνήρ,
435 N-NSM
κεφαλὴ
2776 N-NSF
δὲ  44
1161 CONJ
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM

3588 T-NSM
Θεός.
2316 N-NSM
3. But I want you to know that the head of every man is Christ, while a wife’s head is the man and Christ’s head is God.
Chapter 11 Verse 4
4 Πᾶς
3956 A-NSM
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
προσευχόμενος
4336 V-PNP-NSM

2228 PRT
προφητεύων
4395 V-PAP-NSM
κατὰ
2596 PREP
κεφαλῆς
2776 N-GSF
ἔχων
2192 V-PAP-NSM
καταισχύνει
2617 V-PAI-3S
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
κεφαλὴν
2776 N-ASF
αὐτοῦ.  45
846 P-GSM
4. Every man who prays or prophesies with his head covered dishonors his head.
Chapter 11 Verse 5
5 Πᾶσα
3956 A-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
προσευχομένη
4336 V-PNP-NSF

2228 PRT
προφητεύουσα
4395 V-PAP-NSF
ἀκατακαλύπτῳ
177 A-DSF
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
κεφαλῇ
2776 N-DSF
καταισχύνει  46
2617 V-PAI-3S
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
κεφαλὴν
2776 N-ASF
ἑαυτῆς  47
1438 F-3GSF
— ἓν
1520 A-NSN
γάρ
1063 CONJ
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
αὐτὸ
846 P-NSN
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐξυρημένῃ.  48
3587 V-RPP-DSF
5. But every woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered dishonors her own head—it is one and the same as if it had been shaved.
Chapter 11 Verse 6
6 Εἰ
1487 COND
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
κατακαλύπτεται
2619 V-PMI-3S
γυνή,
1135 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
κειράσθω.
2751 V-AMM-3S
Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
αἰσχρὸν
150 A-NSN
γυναικὶ
1135 N-DSF
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
κείρεσθαι  49
2751 V-PMN

2228 PRT
ξυρᾶσθαι,
3587 V-PPN
κατακαλυπτέσθω.
2619 V-PMM-3S
6. So if a woman does not cover herself, let her also be shorn. But if it is shameful for a woman to be shorn or shaved, let her be covered.[2]
Chapter 11 Verse 7
7 Ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
μὲν
3303 PRT
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ὀφείλει
3784 V-PAI-3S
κατακαλύπτεσθαι
2619 V-PMN
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
κεφαλήν,
2776 N-ASF
εἰκὼν
1504 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
δόξα
1391 N-NSF
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ὑπάρχων·  50
5225 V-PAP-NSM
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
δόξα
1391 N-NSF
ἀνδρός
435 N-GSM
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
7. Indeed, a man ought not to cover his head, since he is the image and glory of God;[3] but woman is the glory of man.[4]
Chapter 11 Verse 8
8 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
γάρ
1063 CONJ
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
ἐκ
1537 PREP
γυναικός,
1135 N-GSF
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
ἐξ
1537 PREP
ἀνδρός·
435 N-GSM
8. For man did not come from woman, but woman from man;
Chapter 11 Verse 9
9 καὶ
2532 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐκτίσθη  51
2936 V-API-3S
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
γυναῖκα,
1135 N-ASF
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
διὰ
1223 PREP
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἄνδρα
435 N-ASM
9. and neither was man created for the woman, but woman for the man[5]
Chapter 11 Verse 10
10 — διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
ὀφείλει
3784 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSF
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
ἐξουσίαν
1849 N-ASF
ἔχειν
2192 V-PAN
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
κεφαλῆς,
2776 N-GSF
διὰ
1223 PREP
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἀγγέλους
32 N-APM

10. —for this reason the woman needs to have authority upon her head, because of the angels[6]
Chapter 11 Verse 11
11 πλὴν,
4133 ADV
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
χωρὶς
5565 ADV
γυναικὸς
1135 N-GSF
οὔτε
3777 CONJ-N
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
χωρὶς
5565 ADV
ἀνδρὸς,  52
435 N-GSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ.
2962 N-DSM
11. nevertheless, in the Lord neither is man independent of woman nor woman independent of man.
Chapter 11 Verse 12
12 Ὥσπερ
5618 ADV
γὰρ
1063 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἀνδρός,
435 N-GSM
οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
γυναικός·
1135 N-GSF
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
12. Because as the woman came from the man, so also the man comes through the woman;[7] but all things are from God.
Chapter 11 Verse 13
13 Ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
αὐτοῖς
846 P-DPM
κρίνατε:
2919 V-AAM-2P
πρέπον
4241 V-PAP-NSN
ἐστὶν
1510 V-PAI-3S
γυναῖκα
1135 N-ASF
ἀκατακάλυπτον
177 A-ASF
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ
2316 N-DSM
προσεύχεσθαι?
4336 V-PNN
13. Judge among yourselves: is it proper for a woman to pray to God uncovered?
Chapter 11 Verse 14
14  53
2228 PRT
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
αὐτὴ
846 P-NSF

3588 T-NSF
φύσις  54
5449 N-NSF
διδάσκει
1321 V-PAI-3S
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἀνὴρ
435 N-NSM
μὲν
3303 PRT
ἐὰν
1437 COND
κομᾷ,
2863 V-PAS-3S
ἀτιμία
819 N-NSF
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSM
ἐστιν?
1510 V-PAI-3S
14. Does not nature itself teach you that if a man has long hair, it is a dishonor to him?
Chapter 11 Verse 15
15 Γυνὴ
1135 N-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
κομᾷ,
2863 V-PAS-3S
δόξα
1391 N-NSF
αὐτῇ
846 P-DSF
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
κόμη
2864 N-NSF
ἀντὶ
473 PREP
περιβολαίου
4018 N-GSN
δέδοται.  55
1325 V-RPI-3S
15. But if a woman has long hair, it is a glory to her, because that hair has been given for a covering.
Chapter 11 Verse 16
16 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
δοκεῖ
1380 V-PAI-3S
φιλόνεικος  56
5380 A-NSM
εἶναι,
1510 V-PAN
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
τοιαύτην
5108 D-ASF
συνήθειαν
4914 N-ASF
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχομεν,
2192 V-PAI-1P
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
αἱ
3588 T-NPF
ἐκκλησίαι
1577 N-NPF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
16. But if anyone decides to be contentious, neither we nor the congregations of God have any other practice.[8]
Chapter 11 Verse 17
17 Τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
παραγγέλλων
3853 V-PAP-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐπαινῶ,
1867 V-PAI-1S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
κρεῖττον  57
2909 A-ASN-C
ἀλλ᾿  58
235 CONJ
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἧττον  59
2276 A-ASN
συνέρχεσθε.
4905 V-PNI-2P
17. Now in giving the following instruction I do not praise you, since you are not coming together for the better but for the worse.
Chapter 11 Verse 18
18 Πρῶτον
4412 ADV-S
μὲν
3303 PRT
γὰρ,
1063 CONJ
συνερχομένων
4905 V-PNP-GPM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐν  60
1722 PREP
ἐκκλησίᾳ,
1577 N-DSF
ἀκούω
191 V-PAI-1S
σχίσματα
4978 N-APN
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ὑπάρχειν,
5225 V-PAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
μέρος
3313 N-ASN
τι
5100 X-ASN
πιστεύω.
4100 V-PAI-1S
18. Because, to begin, I hear that when you come together in an assembly there are divisions among you, and I partly believe it.
Chapter 11 Verse 19
19 Δεῖ
1163 V-PAI-3S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
αἱρέσεις
139 N-NPF
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν  61
5210 P-2DP
εἶναι
1510 V-PAN
ἵνα  62
2443 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
δόκιμοι
1384 A-NPM
φανεροὶ
5318 A-NPM
γένωνται  63
1096 V-2ADS-3P
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν.
5210 P-2DP
19. For there would really need to be factions among you so that the ‘approved’ ones may be recognized among you.[9]
Chapter 11 Verse 20
20 Συνερχομένων
4905 V-PNP-GPM
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ,
846 P-ASN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
κυριακὸν
2960 A-ASN
δεῖπνον
1173 N-ASN
φαγεῖν.
5315 V-2AAN
20. So when you come together in one place, it is not to eat the Lord’s Supper.
Chapter 11 Verse 21
21 Ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἴδιον
2398 A-ASN
δεῖπνον
1173 N-ASN
προλαμβάνει  64
4301 V-PAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
φαγεῖν,
5315 V-2AAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
μὲν
3303 PRT
πεινᾷ,
3983 V-PAI-3S
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μεθύει!
3184 V-PAI-3S
21. Because in eating, each one tries to get his meal first,[10] and one goes hungry while another gets drunk!
Chapter 11 Verse 22
22 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
οἰκίας
3614 N-APF
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχετε
2192 V-PAI-2P
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἐσθίειν
2068 V-PAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πίνειν?
4095 V-PAN

2228 PRT
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ἐκκλησίας
1577 N-GSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
καταφρονεῖτε,
2706 V-PAI-2P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
καταισχύνετε
2617 V-PAI-2P
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἔχοντας?
2192 V-PAP-APM
Τί
5101 I-ASN
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
εἴπω?  65
3004 V-2AAS-1S
Ἐπαινέσω
1867 V-AAS-1S
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἐν
1722 PREP
τούτῳ?
3778 D-DSN
Οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐπαινῶ!
1867 V-PAI-1S
22. Now really, do you not have houses to eat and drink in? Or do you despise God’s congregation, and humiliate those who have nothing? What shall I say to you? Shall I praise you in this? Indeed not!
Chapter 11 Verse 23
23 Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
παρέλαβον
3880 V-2AAI-1S
ἀπὸ
575 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM

3739 R-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
παρέδωκα
3860 V-AAI-1S
ὑμῖν:
5210 P-2DP
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
 66
3588 T-NSM
Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
Ἰησοῦς,
2424 N-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
νυκτί
3571 N-DSF

3739 R-DSF
παρεδίδοτο,  67
3860 V-IPI-3S
ἔλαβεν
2983 V-2AAI-3S
ἄρτον·
740 N-ASM
23. For I received from the Lord that which I also transmitted to you: The Lord Jesus, during the night in which He was betrayed, took bread;
Chapter 11 Verse 24
24 καὶ
2532 CONJ
εὐχαριστήσας
2168 V-AAP-NSM
ἔκλασεν
2806 V-AAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἶπεν:
3004 V-2AAI-3S
“Λάβετε,
2983 V-2AAM-2P
φάγετε·  68
5315 V-2AAM-2P
τοῦτό
3778 D-NSN
μού
1473 P-1GS
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
κλώμενον·  69
2806 V-PPP-NSN
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
ποιεῖτε
4160 V-PAM-2P
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἐμὴν
1699 S-1SASF
ἀνάμνησιν.”
364 N-ASF
24. and when He had given thanks, He broke it and said: “Take, eat; this is my body that is being broken[11] on your behalf; do this in remembrance of me.”
Chapter 11 Verse 25
25 Ὡσαύτως
5615 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ποτήριον,
4221 N-NSN
μετὰ
3326 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
δειπνῆσαι,
1172 V-AAN
λέγων:
3004 V-PAP-NSM
“Τοῦτο
3778 D-NSN
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ποτήριον
4221 N-NSN

3588 T-NSF
καινὴ
2537 A-NSF
διαθήκη
1242 N-NSF
ἐστὶν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
ἐμῷ
1699 S-1SDSN
αἵματι·
129 N-DSN
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
ποιεῖτε,
4160 V-PAM-2P
ὁσάκις
3740 ADV
ἂν  70
302 PRT
πίνητε,
4095 V-PAS-2P
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἐμὴν
1699 S-1SASF
ἀνάμνησιν.”
364 N-ASF
25. In the same way, after they had dined, He took the cup, saying: “This cup is the new covenant in my blood; do this, whenever you drink it, in remembrance of me.”
Chapter 11 Verse 26
26 Ὁσάκις
3740 ADV
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἂν  71
302 PRT
ἐσθίητε
2068 V-PAS-2P
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἄρτον
740 N-ASM
τοῦτον
3778 D-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ποτήριον
4221 N-ASN
τοῦτο  72
3778 D-ASN
πίνητε,
4095 V-PAS-2P
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
θάνατον
2288 N-ASM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
καταγγέλλετε
2605 V-PAI-2P
ἄχρις
891 PREP
οὗ
3739 R-GSM
ἂν  73
302 PRT
ἔλθῃ.
2064 V-2AAS-3S
26. For whenever you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death,[12] until He comes.
Chapter 11 Verse 27
27 Ὥστε
5620 CONJ
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
ἂν
302 PRT
ἐσθίῃ  74
2068 V-PAS-3S
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
ἄρτον
740 N-ASM
τοῦτον  75
3778 D-ASM

2228 PRT
πίνῃ  76
4095 V-PAS-3S
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ποτήριον
4221 N-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἀναξίως  77
371 ADV
ἔνοχος
1777 A-NSM
ἔσται
1510 V-FDI-3S
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος
4983 N-GSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τοῦ  78
3588 T-GSM
αἵματος
129 N-GSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Κυρίου.
2962 N-GSM
27. So then whoever eats this bread or drinks the Lord’s cup unworthily[13] will be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
Chapter 11 Verse 28
28 Δοκιμαζέτω
1381 V-PAM-3S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἄνθρωπος
444 N-NSM
ἑαυτόν,
1438 F-3ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὕτως
3779 ADV
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ἄρτου
740 N-GSM
ἐσθιέτω
2068 V-PAM-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ποτηρίου
4221 N-GSN
πινέτω.
4095 V-PAM-3S
28. But let a man examine himself, and then let him eat of the bread and drink of the cup.
Chapter 11 Verse 29
29 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐσθίων
2068 V-PAP-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πίνων
4095 V-PAP-NSM
ἀναξίως  79
371 ADV
κρῖμα
2917 N-ASN
ἑαυτῷ
1438 F-3DSM
ἐσθίει
2068 V-PAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πίνει,
4095 V-PAI-3S
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
διακρίνων
1252 V-PAP-NSM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
σῶμα
4983 N-ASN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου.  80
2962 N-GSM
29. Because he who eats and drinks unworthily eats and drinks judgment to himself, not distinguishing the Lord’s[14] body.
Chapter 11 Verse 30
30 Διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
πολλοὶ
4183 A-NPM
ἀσθενεῖς
772 A-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἄρρωστοι,
732 A-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
κοιμῶνται
2837 V-PPI-3P
ἱκανοί.
2425 A-NPM
30. Because of this many among you are weak and sick, and a good many have died.[15]
Chapter 11 Verse 31
31 Εἰ
1487 COND
γὰρ  81
1063 CONJ
ἑαυτοὺς
1438 F-1APM
διεκρίνομεν,  82
1252 V-IAI-1P
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἂν
302 PRT
ἐκρινόμεθα.
2919 V-IPI-1P
31. If we would judge ourselves, we would not be judged.
Chapter 11 Verse 32
32 Κρινόμενοι
2919 V-PPP-NPM
δὲ,
1161 CONJ
ὑπὸ  83
5259 PREP
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
παιδευόμεθα,
3811 V-PPI-1P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
σὺν
4862 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
κόσμῳ
2889 N-DSM
κατακριθῶμεν.
2632 V-APS-1P
32. But when we are judged, we are disciplined by the Lord, so that we may not be condemned with the world.[16]
Chapter 11 Verse 33
33 Ὥστε,
5620 CONJ
ἀδελφοί
80 N-VPM
μου,
1473 P-1GS
συνερχόμενοι
4905 V-PNP-NPM
εἰς
1519 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
φαγεῖν,
5315 V-2AAN
ἀλλήλους
240 C-APM
ἐκδέχεσθε.
1551 V-PNM-2P
33. So then, my brothers, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
Chapter 11 Verse 34
34 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ  84
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
πεινᾷ,
3983 V-PAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
οἴκῳ
3624 N-DSM
ἐσθιέτω,
2068 V-PAM-3S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εἰς
1519 PREP
κρῖμα
2917 N-ASN
συνέρχησθε.
4905 V-PNS-2P
Τὰ
3588 T-APN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λοιπὰ
3062 A-APN
ὡς
5613 ADV
ἂν
302 PRT
ἔλθω
2064 V-2AAS-1S
διατάξομαι.
1299 V-FDI-1S
34. But if anyone is hungry, let him eat at home, lest you come together into judgment. And the rest I will set in order when I come.
Chapter 12
Chapter 12 Verse 1
1 Περὶ
4012 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τῶν
3588 T-GPN
πνευματικῶν,
4152 A-GPN
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἀγνοεῖν.
50 V-PAN
1. Now concerning the spiritual things, brothers, I do not want you to be ignorant.
Chapter 12 Verse 2
2 Οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ὅτε  1
3753 ADV
ἔθνη
1484 N-NPN
ἦτε
1510 V-IAI-2P
πρὸς
4314 PREP
τὰ
3588 T-APN
εἴδωλα
1497 N-APN
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ἄφωνα
880 A-APN
ὡς
5613 ADV
ἂν
302 PRT
ἤγεσθε,
71 V-IPI-2P
ἀπαγόμενοι.
520 V-PPP-NPM
2. You know that when you were pagans you were always led toward the mute idols,[1] being carried away.
Chapter 12 Verse 3
3 Διὸ
1352 CONJ
γνωρίζω
1107 V-PAI-1S
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
οὐδεὶς
3762 A-NSM-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
Πνεύματι
4151 N-DSN
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
λαλῶν
2980 V-PAP-NSM
λέγει
3004 V-PAI-3S
ἀνάθεμα
331 N-NSN
Ἰησοῦν,  2
2424 N-ASM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὐδεὶς
3762 A-NSM-N
δύναται
1410 V-PNI-3S
εἰπεῖν
3004 V-2AAN
Κύριον
2962 N-ASM
Ἰησοῦν  3
2424 N-ASM
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἐν
1722 PREP
Πνεύματι
4151 N-DSN
Ἁγίῳ.
40 A-DSN
3. Therefore I inform you that no one speaking by God’s Spirit calls Jesus accursed, and no one can declare Jesus to be Lord[2] except by the Holy Spirit.
Chapter 12 Verse 4
4 Διαιρέσεις
1243 N-NPF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
χαρισμάτων
5486 N-GPN
εἰσίν,
1510 V-PAI-3P
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
αὐτὸ
846 P-NSN
Πνεῦμα.
4151 N-NSN
4. Now there are allotments of spiritual gifts, but the same Spirit.
Chapter 12 Verse 5
5 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
διαιρέσεις
1243 N-NPF
διακονιῶν
1248 N-GPF
εἰσιν,  4
1510 V-PAI-3P
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
αὐτὸς
846 P-NSM
Κύριος.
2962 N-NSM
5. And there are allotments of ministries, and the same Lord.
Chapter 12 Verse 6
6 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
διαιρέσεις
1243 N-NPF
ἐνεργημάτων
1755 N-GPN
εἰσίν,
1510 V-PAI-3P

3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
αὐτός
846 P-NSM
ἐστιν  5
1510 V-PAI-3S
Θεός
2316 N-NSM

3588 T-NSM
ἐνεργῶν
1754 V-PAP-NSM
τὰ
3588 T-APN
πάντα
3956 A-APN
ἐν
1722 PREP
πᾶσιν.
3956 A-DPM
6. And there are allotments of activities, but the same God is He who works them all, in all.[3]
Chapter 12 Verse 7
7 Ἑκάστῳ
1538 A-DSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
δίδοται
1325 V-PPI-3S

3588 T-NSF
φανέρωσις
5321 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Πνεύματος
4151 N-GSN
πρὸς
4314 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
συμφέρον.
4851 V-PAP-ASN
7. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to each one for the common good.[4]
Chapter 12 Verse 8
8
3739 R-DSM
μὲν
3303 PRT
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
Πνεύματος
4151 N-GSN
δίδοται
1325 V-PPI-3S
λόγος
3056 N-NSM
σοφίας·
4678 N-GSF
ἄλλῳ
243 A-DSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λόγος
3056 N-NSM
γνώσεως,
1108 N-GSF
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ
846 P-ASN
Πνεῦμα·
4151 N-ASN
8. So to one a word of wisdom is given, by the Spirit; to another a word of knowledge, by the same Spirit;
Chapter 12 Verse 9
9 ἑτέρῳ
2087 A-DSM
δὲ  6
1161 CONJ
πίστις,
4102 N-NSF
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSN
Πνεύματι·
4151 N-DSN
ἄλλῳ
243 A-DSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
χαρίσματα
5486 N-NPN
ἰαμάτων,
2386 N-GPN
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
αὐτῷ  7
846 P-DSN
Πνεύματι·
4151 N-DSN
9. to a different one faith, by the same Spirit; to another presents of healings,[5] by the same Spirit;
Chapter 12 Verse 10
10 ἄλλῳ
243 A-DSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἐνεργήματα
1755 N-NPN
δυνάμεων,
1411 N-GPF
ἄλλῳ
243 A-DSM
δὲ  8
1161 CONJ
προφητεία,
4394 N-NSF
ἄλλῳ
243 A-DSM
δὲ  9
1161 CONJ
διακρίσεις
1253 N-NPF
πνευμάτων·
4151 N-GPN
ἑτέρῳ
2087 A-DSM
δὲ  10
1161 CONJ
γένη
1085 N-NPN
γλωσσῶν,
1100 N-GPF
ἄλλῳ
243 A-DSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἑρμηνεία
2058 N-NSF
γλωσσῶν.
1100 N-GPF
10. to another workings of miracles, to another prophecy, to another discernings of spirits;[6] to a different one kinds[7] of languages, to another interpretation of languages.
Chapter 12 Verse 11
11 Πάντα
3956 A-APN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ταῦτα
3778 D-APN
ἐνεργεῖ
1754 V-PAI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
αὐτὸ
846 P-NSN
Πνεῦμα,
4151 N-NSN
διαιροῦν
1244 V-PAP-NSN
ἰδίᾳ
2398 A-DSF
ἑκάστῳ
1538 A-DSM
καθὼς
2531 ADV
βούλεται.
1014 V-PNI-3S
11. However, the one and the same Spirit produces all of these things, distributing to each one individually just as He wills.[8]
Chapter 12 Verse 12
12 Καθάπερ
2509 ADV
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
ἕν
1520 A-NSN
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
μέλη
3196 N-APN
ἔχει
2192 V-PAI-3S
πολλά,  11
4183 A-APN
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
μέλη
3196 N-NPN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος
4983 N-GSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
ἑνός,  12
1520 A-GSN
πολλὰ
4183 A-NPN
ὄντα,
1510 V-PAP-NPN
ἕν
1520 A-NSN
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
σῶμα,
4983 N-NSN
οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Χριστός.
5547 N-NSM
12. Now just as the body is one and has many members, and all the members of that one body, though being many, are one body, so also is the Christ.
Chapter 12 Verse 13
13 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἑνὶ
1520 A-DSN
Πνεύματι
4151 N-DSN
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
εἰς
1519 PREP
ἓν
1520 A-ASN
σῶμα
4983 N-ASN
ἐβαπτίσθημεν
907 V-API-1P
— εἴτε
1535 CONJ
Ἰουδαῖοι
2453 A-NPM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
Ἕλληνες,
1672 N-NPM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
δοῦλοι
1401 N-NPM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
ἐλεύθεροι
1658 A-NPM
— καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
εἰς  13
1519 PREP
ἓν
1520 A-ASN
Πνεῦμα
4151 N-ASN
ἐποτίσθημεν.  14
4222 V-API-1P
13. For we also were all baptized into one body by one Spirit[9]—whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free—and were all given to drink into one Spirit.[10]
Chapter 12 Verse 14
14 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
μέλος
3196 N-NSN
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
πολλά.
4183 A-NPN
14. For in fact the body is not one part but many.
Chapter 12 Verse 15
15 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
εἴπῃ
3004 V-2AAS-3S

3588 T-NSM
πούς,
4228 N-NSM
“Ὁτι
3754 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
χείρ,
5495 N-NSF
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος”,
4983 N-GSN
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
παρὰ
3844 PREP
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος.
4983 N-GSN
15. If the foot should say, “Because I am not a hand, I am not of the body,” it would not therefore cease to be of the body.
Chapter 12 Verse 16
16 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
εἴπῃ
3004 V-2AAS-3S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
οὖς,
3775 N-NSN
“Ὁτι
3754 CONJ
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
ὀφθαλμός,
3788 N-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος”,
4983 N-GSN
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
παρὰ
3844 PREP
τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος.
4983 N-GSN
16. And if the ear should say, “Because I am not an eye, I am not of the body,” it would not therefore cease to be of the body.
Chapter 12 Verse 17
17 Εἰ
1487 COND
ὅλον
3650 A-NSN
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
ὀφθαλμός,
3788 N-NSM
ποῦ
4226 ADV-I

3588 T-NSF
ἀκοή?
189 N-NSF
Εἰ
1487 COND
ὅλον
3650 A-NSN
ἀκοή,
189 N-NSF
ποῦ
4226 ADV-I

3588 T-NSF
ὄσφρησις?
3750 N-NSF
17. If the whole body were an eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would the smelling be?
Chapter 12 Verse 18
18 Νυνὶ
3570 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἔθετο
5087 V-2AMI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
μέλη,
3196 N-APN
ἓν
1520 A-ASN
ἕκαστον
1538 A-ASN
αὐτῶν,
846 P-GPN
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
σώματι
4983 N-DSN
καθὼς
2531 ADV
ἠθέλησεν.
2309 V-AAI-3S
18. But God has really placed the members in the body, each one of them, just as He pleased.[11]
Chapter 12 Verse 19
19 (Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἦν
1510 V-IAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
μέλος,
3196 N-NSN
ποῦ
4226 ADV-I
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
σῶμα?
4983 N-NSN
19. (If the whole were just one member, where would the body be?
Chapter 12 Verse 20
20 Νῦν
3568 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πολλὰ
4183 A-NPN
μὲν
3303 PRT
μέλη
3196 N-NPN
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
σῶμα.)
4983 N-NSN
20. But in fact the parts are many but the body one.)[12]
Chapter 12 Verse 21
21 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
δύναται
1410 V-PNI-3S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
 15
3588 T-NSM
ὀφθαλμὸς
3788 N-NSM
εἰπεῖν
3004 V-2AAN
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
χειρί,
5495 N-DSF
“Χρείαν
5532 N-ASF
σου
4771 P-2GS
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχω”·
2192 V-PAI-1S

2228 PRT
πάλιν
3825 ADV

3588 T-NSF
κεφαλὴ
2776 N-NSF
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ποσίν,
4228 N-DPM
“Χρείαν
5532 N-ASF
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔχω”.
2192 V-PAI-1S
21. Further, the eye cannot say to the hand, “I do not need you”; nor again the head to the feet, “I do not need you.”
Chapter 12 Verse 22
22 Ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
πολλῷ
4183 A-DSN
μᾶλλον,
3123 ADV
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
δοκοῦντα
1380 V-PAP-NPN
μέλη
3196 N-NPN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος
4983 N-GSN
ἀσθενέστερα
772 A-NPN-C
ὑπάρχειν
5225 V-PAN
ἀναγκαῖά
316 A-NPN
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
22. Much to the contrary, those members of the body that seem to be weaker are necessary.
Chapter 12 Verse 23
23 Καὶ
2532 CONJ

3739 R-APN
δοκοῦμεν
1380 V-PAI-1P
ἀτιμότερα
820 A-APN-C
εἶναι
1510 V-PAN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
σώματος,
4983 N-GSN
τούτοις
3778 D-DPN
τιμὴν
5092 N-ASF
περισσοτέραν
4053 A-ASF-C
περιτίθεμεν·
4060 V-PAI-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
ἀσχήμονα
809 A-NPN
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
εὐσχημοσύνην
2157 N-ASF
περισσοτέραν
4053 A-ASF-C
ἔχει,
2192 V-PAI-3S
23. And the parts of the body that we consider to be less honorable, on these we bestow greater honor; and our unpresentables have special modesty,
Chapter 12 Verse 24
24 τὰ
3588 T-NPN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
εὐσχήμονα
2158 A-NPN
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
χρείαν
5532 N-ASF
ἔχει.
2192 V-PAI-3S
Ἀλλ᾿  16
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
συνεκέρασεν
4786 V-AAI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
σῶμα,
4983 N-ASN
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
ὑστεροῦντι  17
462 V-PAP-DSN
περισσοτέραν
4053 A-ASF-C
δοὺς
1325 V-2AAP-NSM
τιμήν,
5092 N-ASF
24. while our presentables do not need it. Yes, God has blended the body, giving greater honor to the part that lacks it,
Chapter 12 Verse 25
25 ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
σχίσμα  18
4978 N-NSN
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
σώματι,
4983 N-DSN
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ
846 P-ASN
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
ἀλλήλων
240 C-GPN
μεριμνῶσιν
3309 V-PAS-3P
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
μέλη·
3196 N-NPN
25. so that there should be no division in the body, but that the members should have the same care for one another;
Chapter 12 Verse 26
26 καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
πάσχει
3958 V-PAI-3S
ἓν
1520 A-NSN
μέλος,
3196 N-NSN
συμπάσχη  19
4841 V-PAI-3S
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
μέλη·
3196 N-NPN
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
δοξάζεται
1392 V-PPI-3S
ἓν  20
1520 A-NSN
μέλος,
3196 N-NSN
συγχαίρη  21
4796 V-PAI-3S
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
μέλη.
3196 N-NPN
26. and if one member suffers, all the members should suffer along, or if one member is honored, all the members should rejoice along.[13]
Chapter 12 Verse 27
27 Ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
δέ
1161 CONJ
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
Χριστοῦ,
5547 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
μέλη
3196 N-NPN
ἐκ
1537 PREP
μέρους.
3313 N-GSN
27. Now you are the body of Christ, and members individually.
Chapter 12 Verse 28
28 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὓς
3739 R-APM
μὲν
3303 PRT
ἔθετο
5087 V-2AMI-3S

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐκκλησίᾳ:
1577 N-DSF
πρῶτον
4412 ADV-S
ἀποστόλους,
652 N-APM
δεύτερον
1208 ADV
προφήτας,
4396 N-APM
τρίτον
5154 ADV
διδασκάλους·
1320 N-APM
ἔπειτα
1899 ADV
δυνάμεις,
1411 N-APF
εἶτα  22
1534 ADV
χαρίσματα
5486 N-APN
ἰαμάτων,
2386 N-GPN
ἀντιλήψεις,  23
484 N-APF
κυβερνήσεις,
2941 N-APF
γένη
1085 N-APN
γλωσσῶν.
1100 N-GPF
28. And those whom God has appointed in the Church are: first apostles, second prophets, third teachers; after that miracles, then[14] presents of healings, helps, administrations, kinds of languages.
Chapter 12 Verse 29
29 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
ἀπόστολοι?
652 N-NPM
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
προφῆται?
4396 N-NPM
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
διδάσκαλοι?
1320 N-NPM
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
δυνάμεις?
1411 N-NPF
29. All are not apostles, are they? All are not prophets, are they? All are not teachers, are they? All are not miracle workers, are they?
Chapter 12 Verse 30
30 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
χαρίσματα
5486 N-APN
ἔχουσιν
2192 V-PAI-3P
ἰαμάτων?
2386 N-GPN
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
γλώσσαις
1100 N-DPF
λαλοῦσιν?
2980 V-PAI-3P
Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
διερμηνεύουσιν?
1329 V-PAI-3P
30. All do not have presents of healings, do they? All do not speak languages, do they? All do not interpret, do they?[15]
Chapter 12 Verse 31
31 Ζηλοῦτε
2206 V-PAM-2P
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
χαρίσματα
5486 N-APN
τὰ
3588 T-APN
κρείττονα.  24
2909 A-APN-C
Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἔτι
2089 ADV
καθ᾽
2596 PREP
ὑπερβολὴν
5236 N-ASF
ὁδὸν
3598 N-ASF
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
δείκνυμι.
1166 V-PAI-1S
31. But earnestly desire the best gifts.
Chapter 13
Chapter 13 Verse 1
1 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
γλώσσαις
1100 N-DPF
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀνθρώπων
444 N-GPM
λαλῶ
2980 V-PAS-1S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀγγέλων,
32 N-GPM
ἀγάπην
26 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἔχω,
2192 V-PAS-1S
γέγονα
1096 V-2RAI-1S
χαλκὸς
5475 N-NSM
ἠχῶν
2278 V-PAP-NSM

2228 PRT
κύμβαλον
2950 N-NSN
ἀλαλάζον.
214 V-PAP-NSN
1. And now I show you a most excellent way.[1] 1 If I speak the languages of men, even of angels,[2] but have not love, I have become a sounding brass or a clanging cymbal.
Chapter 13 Verse 2
2 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
ἔχω
2192 V-PAS-1S
προφητείαν
4394 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἰδῶ
1492 V-RAS-1S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
μυστήρια
3466 N-APN
πάντα
3956 A-APN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πᾶσαν
3956 A-ASF
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
γνῶσιν,
1108 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
ἔχω
2192 V-PAS-1S
πᾶσαν
3956 A-ASF
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
πίστιν,
4102 N-ASF
ὥστε
5620 CONJ
ὄρη
3735 N-APN
μεθιστάνειν,  25
3179 V-PAN
ἀγάπην
26 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἔχω,
2192 V-PAS-1S
οὐθέν  26
3762 A-NSN-N
εἰμι.
1510 V-PAI-1S
2. And if I have prophecy and know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have all faith, so as to remove mountains,[3] but have not love, I am nothing.
Chapter 13 Verse 3
3 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐὰν  27
1437 COND
ψωμίσω
5595 V-AAS-1S
πάντα
3956 A-APN
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ὑπάρχοντά
5225 V-PAP-APN
μου
1473 P-1GS
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
παραδῶ
3860 V-2AAS-1S
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
σῶμά
4983 N-ASN
μου
1473 P-1GS
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καυθήσομαι,  28
2545 V-FPI-1S
ἀγάπην
26 N-ASF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἔχω,
2192 V-PAS-1S
οὐδὲν
3762 A-ASN-N
ὠφελοῦμαι.
5623 V-PPI-1S
3. Even if I give away all my possessions and hand over my body to be burned,[4] but have not love, it profits me nothing.
Chapter 13 Verse 4
4 Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
ἀγάπη
26 N-NSF
μακροθυμεῖ,
3114 V-PAI-3S
χρηστεύεται·
5541 V-PNI-3S

3588 T-NSF
ἀγάπη
26 N-NSF
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
ζηλοῖ·
2206 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSF
ἀγάπη
26 N-NSF
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
περπερεύεται,  29
4068 V-PNI-3S
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
φυσιοῦται,
5448 V-PPI-3S
4. Love is patient and kind; love does not envy; love does not brag, is not proud,
Chapter 13 Verse 5
5 οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἀσχημονεῖ,
807 V-PAI-3S
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
ζητεῖ
2212 V-PAI-3S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
ἑαυτῆς,
1438 F-3GSF
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
παροξύνεται,
3947 V-PPI-3S
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
λογίζεται
3049 V-PNI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
κακόν·
2556 A-ASN
5. is not indecent, is not self-seeking, is not ‘short-fused’, is not malicious;[5]
Chapter 13 Verse 6
6 οὐ
3756 PRT-N
χαίρει
5463 V-PAI-3S
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἀδικίᾳ,
93 N-DSF
συγχαίρει
4796 V-PAI-3S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἀληθείᾳ·
225 N-DSF
6. it does not take pleasure in unrighteousness, but rejoices with the truth;
Chapter 13 Verse 7
7 πάντα
3956 A-APN
στέγει,
4722 V-PAI-3S
πάντα
3956 A-APN
πιστεύει,
4100 V-PAI-3S
πάντα
3956 A-APN
ἐλπίζει,
1679 V-PAI-3S
πάντα
3956 A-APN
ὑπομένει·
5278 V-PAI-3S
7. it bears all, believes all, hopes all, endures all;[6]
Chapter 13 Verse 8
8
3588 T-NSF
ἀγάπη
26 N-NSF
οὐδέποτε
3763 ADV-N
ἐκπίπτει.  30
1601 V-PAI-3S
Εἴτε
1535 CONJ
δὲ
1161 CONJ
προφητεῖαι,
4394 N-NPF
καταργηθήσονται·
2673 V-FPI-3P
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
γλῶσσαι,
1100 N-NPF
παύσονται·
3973 V-FDI-3P
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
γνῶσις,
1108 N-NSF
καταργηθήσεται·
2673 V-FPI-3S
8. love never fails. Love contrasted Now as for prophecies, they will be set aside; as for languages, they will cease; as for knowledge, it will be superseded;
Chapter 13 Verse 9
9 ἐκ
1537 PREP
μέρους
3313 N-GSN
δὲ  31
1161 CONJ
γινώσκομεν
1097 V-PAI-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐκ
1537 PREP
μέρους
3313 N-GSN
προφητεύομεν.
4395 V-PAI-1P
9. since we know in part and prophesy in part.
Chapter 13 Verse 10
10 Ὁταν
3752 CONJ
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἔλθῃ
2064 V-2AAS-3S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
τέλειον,
5046 A-NSN
τότε  32
5119 ADV
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ἐκ
1537 PREP
μέρους
3313 N-GSN
καταργηθήσεται.
2673 V-FPI-3S
10. But whenever the complete should come, then the ‘in part’ will be done away with.
Chapter 13 Verse 11
11 (Ὁτε
3753 ADV
ἤμην
1510 V-IMI-1S
νήπιος,
3516 A-NSM
ὡς
5613 ADV
νήπιος
3516 A-NSM
ἐλάλουν,  33
2980 V-IAI-1S
ὡς
5613 ADV
νήπιος
3516 A-NSM
ἐφρόνουν,  34
5426 V-IAI-1S
ὡς
5613 ADV
νήπιος
3516 A-NSM
ἐλογιζόμην·  35
3049 V-INI-1S
ὅτε
3753 ADV
δὲ  36
1161 CONJ
γέγονα
1096 V-2RAI-1S
ἀνήρ,
435 N-NSM
κατήργηκα
2673 V-RAI-1S
τὰ
3588 T-APN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
νηπίου.)
3516 A-GSM
11. (When I was a small child, I talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child; but when I became a man, I put away the things of the child.)
Chapter 13 Verse 12
12 Βλέπομεν
991 V-PAI-1P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἄρτι
737 ADV
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ἐσόπτρου
2072 N-GSN
ἐν
1722 PREP
αἰνίγματι,
135 N-DSN
τότε
5119 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πρόσωπον
4383 N-ASN
πρὸς
4314 PREP
πρόσωπον.
4383 N-ASN
Ἄρτι
737 ADV
γινώσκω
1097 V-PAI-1S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
μέρους,
3313 N-GSN
τότε
5119 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἐπιγνώσομαι
1921 V-FDI-1S
καθὼς
2531 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐπεγνώσθην.
1921 V-API-1S
12. Because now we see blurred images as in a metal mirror, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I will know fully, just as I also am fully known.[7]
Chapter 13 Verse 13
13 Νυνὶ
3570 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μένει
3306 V-PAI-3S
πίστις,
4102 N-NSF
ἐλπίς,
1680 N-NSF
ἀγάπη,
26 N-NSF
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
τρία
5140 A-NPN
ταῦτα·
3778 D-NPN
μείζων
3173 A-NSF-C
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τούτων
3778 D-GPF

3588 T-NSF
ἀγάπη.
26 N-NSF
13. For now these three obtain: faith, hope, love; and the greatest of these is love.[8]
Chapter 14
Chapter 14 Verse 1
1 Διώκετε
1377 V-PAM-2P
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἀγάπην,
26 N-ASF
ζηλοῦτε
2206 V-PAM-2P
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-APN
πνευματικά,
4152 A-APN
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
προφητεύητε.
4395 V-PAS-2P
1. Pursue love, and desire the spiritual gifts, but especially that you may prophesy.
Chapter 14 Verse 2
2 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
λαλῶν
2980 V-PAP-NSM
γλώσσῃ
1100 N-DSF
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἀνθρώποις
444 N-DPM
λαλεῖ
2980 V-PAI-3S
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τῷ  1
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ,
2316 N-DSM
οὐδεὶς
3762 A-NSM-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἀκούει·
191 V-PAI-3S
πνεύματι
4151 N-DSN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λαλεῖ
2980 V-PAI-3S
μυστήρια.
3466 N-APN
2. Because he who speaks in a ‘language’ is not speaking to people but to God, since no one understands; in spirit he speaks mysteries.
Chapter 14 Verse 3
3 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
προφητεύων
4395 V-PAP-NSM
ἀνθρώποις
444 N-DPM
λαλεῖ
2980 V-PAI-3S
οἰκοδομὴν
3619 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
παράκλησιν
3874 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
παραμυθίαν.
3889 N-ASF
3. But he who prophesies speaks edification and exhortation and comfort to people.[1]
Chapter 14 Verse 4
4 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
λαλῶν
2980 V-PAP-NSM
γλώσσῃ
1100 N-DSF
ἑαυτὸν
1438 F-3ASM
οἰκοδομεῖ,
3618 V-PAI-3S

3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
προφητεύων
4395 V-PAP-NSM
ἐκκλησίαν
1577 N-ASF
οἰκοδομεῖ.
3618 V-PAI-3S
4. The one speaking in a ‘language’ edifies himself, but he who prophesies edifies the congregation.
Chapter 14 Verse 5
5 Θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πάντας
3956 A-APM
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
λαλεῖν
2980 V-PAN
γλώσσαις,
1100 N-DPF
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
προφητεύητε·
4395 V-PAS-2P
μείζων
3173 A-NSM-C
γὰρ  2
1063 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
προφητεύων
4395 V-PAP-NSM

2228 PRT

3588 T-NSM
λαλῶν
2980 V-PAP-NSM
γλώσσαις
1100 N-DPF
(ἐκτὸς
1622 ADV
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
διερμηνεύει),  3
1329 V-PAI-3S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
ἐκκλησία
1577 N-NSF
οἰκοδομὴν
3619 N-ASF
λάβῃ.
2983 V-2AAS-3S
5. I could wish[2] that you all spoke in ‘languages’, but even more that you might prophesy; because the one prophesying is greater than the one speaking in ‘languages’[3] (unless he interprets),[4] so that the congregation may receive edification.
Chapter 14 Verse 6
6 Νυνὶ  4
3570 ADV
δέ,
1161 CONJ
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
ἐὰν
1437 COND
ἔλθω
2064 V-2AAS-1S
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
γλώσσαις
1100 N-DPF
λαλῶν,
2980 V-PAP-NSM
τί
5101 I-ASN
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ὠφελήσω,
5623 V-FAI-1S
ἐὰν
1437 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
λαλήσω
2980 V-AAS-1S

2228 PRT
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀποκαλύψει,
602 N-DSF

2228 PRT
ἐν
1722 PREP
γνώσει,
1108 N-DSF

2228 PRT
ἐν
1722 PREP
προφητείᾳ,
4394 N-DSF

2228 PRT
ἐν  5
1722 PREP
διδαχῇ?
1322 N-DSF
6. Now then, brothers, what good will I do you if I come to you speaking in ‘languages’ instead of addressing you with revelation, or with knowledge, or with prophecy, or with teaching?
Chapter 14 Verse 7
7 Ὁμως
3676 CONJ
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
ἄψυχα
895 A-NPN
φωνὴν
5456 N-ASF
διδόντα,
1325 V-PAP-NPN
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
αὐλὸς
836 N-NSM
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
κιθάρα·
2788 N-NSF
ἐὰν
1437 COND
διαστολὴν
1293 N-ASF
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
φθόγγοις
5353 N-DPM
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
διδῷ,  6
1325 V-PAS-1S
πῶς
4459 ADV-I
γνωσθήσεται
1097 V-FPI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
αὐλούμενον
832 V-PPP-NSN

2228 PRT
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
κιθαριζόμενον?
2789 V-PPP-NSN
7. Take lifeless things like a flute or a harp; if they make no distinction in the notes when they produce sound, how will it be known what is being piped or harped?
Chapter 14 Verse 8
8 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
ἄδηλον
82 A-ASF
φωνὴν
5456 N-ASF
σάλπιγξ  7
4536 N-NSF
δῷ,
1325 V-2AAS-3S
τίς
5101 I-NSM
παρασκευάσεται
3903 V-FDI-3S
εἰς
1519 PREP
πόλεμον?
4171 N-ASM
8. Also a trumpet; if it gives an indistinct sound, who will prepare for battle?
Chapter 14 Verse 9
9 Οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὑμεῖς:
5210 P-2NP
διὰ
1223 PREP
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
γλώσσης
1100 N-GSF
ἐὰν
1437 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εὔσημον
2154 A-ASM
λόγον
3056 N-ASM
δῶτε,
1325 V-2AAS-2P
πῶς
4459 ADV-I
γνωσθήσεται
1097 V-FPI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
λαλούμενον?
2980 V-PPP-NSN
Ἔσεσθε
1510 V-FDI-2P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
εἰς
1519 PREP
ἀέρα
109 N-ASM
λαλοῦντες.
2980 V-PAP-NPM
9. So it is with you: if you do not deliver an intelligible message with the ‘language’, how will it be known what is being said? You will just be speaking into the air.
Chapter 14 Verse 10
10 Τοσαῦτα
5118 D-NPN
εἰ
1487 COND
τύχοι
5177 V-2AAO-3S
γένη
1085 N-NPN
φωνῶν
5456 N-GPF
ἐστιν  8
2076 V-PAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
κόσμῳ,
2889 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὐδὲν
3762 A-NSN-N
αὐτῶν  9
846 P-GPM
ἄφωνον.
880 A-NSN
10. There are probably a great many kinds of sounds in the world, and none of them is without significance.
Chapter 14 Verse 11
11 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
οὖν
3767 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εἰδῶ
1492 V-RAS-1S
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
δύναμιν
1411 N-ASF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
φωνῆς,
5456 N-GSF
ἔσομαι
1510 V-FDI-1S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
λαλοῦντι
2980 V-PAP-DSM
βάρβαρος,
915 A-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
λαλῶν
2980 V-PAP-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἐμοὶ
1473 P-1DS
βάρβαρος.
915 A-NSM
11. But if I do not know the force of the sound, I will be a foreigner to the speaker, and he will be a foreigner to me.
Chapter 14 Verse 12
12 Οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὑμεῖς:
5210 P-2NP
ἐπεὶ
1893 CONJ
ζηλωταί
2207 N-NPM
ἐστε
1510 V-PAI-2P
πνευμάτων,
4151 N-GPN
πρὸς
4314 PREP
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
οἰκοδομὴν
3619 N-ASF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ἐκκλησίας
1577 N-GSF
ζητεῖτε,
2212 V-PAM-2P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
περισσεύητε.
4052 V-PAS-2P
12. And you too: since you are zealous for spiritual things, aim at the edification of the congregation, that you may all grow.
Chapter 14 Verse 13
13 Διόπερ  10
1355 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
λαλῶν
2980 V-PAP-NSM
γλώσσῃ
1100 N-DSF
προσευχέσθω
4336 V-PNM-3S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
διερμηνεύῃ.
1329 V-PAS-3S
13. Therefore the one speaking in a ‘language’ should pray that he may interpret.[5]
Chapter 14 Verse 14
14 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
γὰρ  11
1063 CONJ
προσεύχωμαι  12
4336 V-PNS-1S
γλώσσῃ,
1100 N-DSF
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
πνεῦμά
4151 N-NSN
μου
1473 P-1GS
προσεύχεται,
4336 V-PNI-3S

3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
νοῦς
3563 N-NSM
μου
1473 P-1GS
ἄκαρπός
175 A-NSM
ἐστιν.
1510 V-PAI-3S
14. For if I pray in a ‘language’, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful.
Chapter 14 Verse 15
15 Τί
5101 I-NSN
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ἐστιν?
1510 V-PAI-3S
Προσεύξομαι
4336 V-FDI-1S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
πνεύματι,
4151 N-DSN
προσεύξομαι
4336 V-FDI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
νοΐ·
3563 N-DSM
ψαλῶ
5567 V-FAI-1S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
πνεύματι,
4151 N-DSN
ψαλῶ
5567 V-FAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
νοΐ.
3563 N-DSM
15. So what then? I will pray with the spirit, but I will also pray with the mind; I will sing with the spirit, but I will also sing with the mind.
Chapter 14 Verse 16
16 Ἐπεὶ,
1893 CONJ
ἐὰν
1437 COND
εὐλογήσῃς  13
2127 V-AAS-2S
τῷ  14
3588 T-DSN
πνεύματι,
4151 N-DSN

3588 T-NSM
ἀναπληρῶν
378 V-PAP-NSM
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
τόπον
5117 N-ASM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἰδιώτου,
2399 N-GSM
πῶς
4459 ADV-I
ἐρεῖ
2046 V-FAI-3S
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
“Ἀμὴν”
281 HEB
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
σῇ
4674 S-2SDSF
εὐχαριστίᾳ,
2169 N-DSF
ἐπειδὴ
1894 CONJ
τί
5101 I-ASN
λέγεις
3004 V-PAI-2S
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἶδεν?
1492 V-RAI-3S
16. Otherwise, if you bless with the spirit, how will he who occupies the place of the outsider say the “Amen” at your giving of thanks, since he does not know what you are saying?
Chapter 14 Verse 17
17 Σὺ
4771 P-2NS
μὲν
3303 PRT
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
καλῶς
2573 ADV
εὐχαριστεῖς,
2168 V-PAI-2S
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
ἕτερος
2087 A-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
οἰκοδομεῖται.
3618 V-PPI-3S
17. You, of course, give thanks quite well, but the other is not edified.
Chapter 14 Verse 18
18 Εὐχαριστῶ
2168 V-PAI-1S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ
2316 N-DSM
μου  15
1473 P-1GS
πάντων
3956 A-GPM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
μᾶλλον
3123 ADV
γλώσσαις
1100 N-DPF
λαλῶν,  16
2980 V-PAP-NSM
18. I thank my God speaking in ‘languages’ more than you all,[6]
Chapter 14 Verse 19
19 ἀλλ᾿  17
235 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἐκκλησίᾳ
1577 N-DSF
θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
πέντε
4002 A-NUI
λόγους
3056 N-APM
διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
νοός  18
3563 N-GSM
μου
1473 P-1GS
λαλῆσαι,
2980 V-AAN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἄλλους
243 A-APM
κατηχήσω,
2727 V-AAS-1S

2228 PRT
μυρίους
3463 A-APM
λόγους  19
3056 N-APM
ἐν
1722 PREP
γλώσσῃ.
1100 N-DSF
19. but in the congregation I would rather speak five words with my understanding, precisely so as to instruct others, than ten thousand words in a ‘language’.
Chapter 14 Verse 20
20 Ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
παιδία
3813 N-NPN
γίνεσθε
1096 V-PNM-2P
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
φρεσίν
5424 N-DPF
— ἀλλὰ,
235 CONJ
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
κακίᾳ
2549 N-DSF
νηπιάζετε,
3515 V-PAM-2P
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
φρεσὶν
5424 N-DPF
τέλειοι
5046 A-NPM
γίνεσθε.  20
1096 V-PNM-2P
20. Brothers, stop thinking like children—well, in malice be ‘infants’, but in thinking be adults.
Chapter 14 Verse 21
21 Ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
νόμῳ
3551 N-DSM
γέγραπται
1125 V-RPI-3S
ὅτι:
3754 CONJ
“Ἐν
1722 PREP
ἑτερογλώσσοις
2084 A-DPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
χείλεσιν
5491 N-DPN
ἑτέροις  21
2087 A-DPN
λαλήσω
2980 V-FAI-1S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
λαῷ
2992 N-DSM
τούτῳ,
3778 D-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὐδ᾽
3761 CONJ-N
οὕτως
3779 ADV
εἰσακούσονταί
1522 V-FDI-3P
μου,”
1473 P-1GS
λέγει
3004 V-PAI-3S
Κύριος.
2962 N-NSM
21. In the law it stands written: “I will speak to this people in foreign languages and with different ‘lips’, but not even then will they listen to me,”[7] says the LORD.
Chapter 14 Verse 22
22 Ὥστε
5620 CONJ
αἱ
3588 T-NPF
γλῶσσαι
1100 N-NPF
εἰς
1519 PREP
σημεῖόν
4592 N-ASN
εἰσιν,
1510 V-PAI-3P
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
πιστεύουσιν
4100 V-PAP-DPM
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἀπίστοις·
571 A-DPM

3588 T-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
προφητεία
4394 N-NSF
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἀπίστοις
571 A-DPM
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
πιστεύουσιν.
4100 V-PAP-DPM
22. Therefore the ‘languages’ are for a sign, not to believers but to unbeliveers;[8] while prophesying[9] is not for unbelievers but for believers.
Chapter 14 Verse 23
23 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
οὖν
3767 CONJ
συνέλθῃ
4905 V-2AAS-3S

3588 T-NSF
ἐκκλησία
1577 N-NSF
ὅλη
3650 A-NSF
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
αὐτὸ
846 P-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
γλώσσαις
1100 N-DPF
λαλῶσιν,  22
2980 V-PAS-3P
εἰσέλθωσιν
1525 V-2AAS-3P
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἰδιῶται
2399 N-NPM

2228 PRT
ἄπιστοι,
571 A-NPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐροῦσιν
2046 V-FAI-3P
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
μαίνεσθε?
3105 V-PNI-2P
23. So if the whole congregation comes together and all are speaking in ‘languages’, but outsiders or unbelievers come in, will they not say that you are raving?
Chapter 14 Verse 24
24 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
προφητεύωσιν,
4395 V-PAS-3P
εἰσέλθῃ
1525 V-2AAS-3S
δέ
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἄπιστος
571 A-NSM

2228 PRT
ἰδιώτης,
2399 N-NSM
ἐλέγχεται
1651 V-PPI-3S
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
πάντων,
3956 A-GPM
ἀνακρίνεται
350 V-PPI-3S
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
πάντων.
3956 A-GPM
24. But if everyone is prophesying, and an unbeliever or outsider comes in, he is reproved by all, he is examined by all.
Chapter 14 Verse 25
25 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὕτως  23
3779 ADV
τὰ
3588 T-NPN
κρυπτὰ
2927 A-NPN
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
καρδίας
2588 N-GSF
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSM
φανερὰ
5318 A-NPN
γίνεται,
1096 V-PNI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὕτως,
3779 ADV
πεσὼν
4098 V-2AAP-NSM
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
πρόσωπον
4383 N-ASN
προσκυνήσει
4352 V-FAI-3S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ,
2316 N-DSM
ἀπαγγέλλων
518 V-PAP-NSM
ὅτι,
3754 CONJ
“Ὄντως
3689 ADV

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐστιν!”  24
1510 V-PAI-3S
25. And thus the secrets of his heart are exposed, and so, falling on his face he will worship God, affirming, “Truly God is among you!”
Chapter 14 Verse 26
26 Τί
5101 I-NSN
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ἐστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἀδελφοί?
80 N-VPM
Ὁταν
3752 CONJ
συνέρχησθε,
4905 V-PNS-2P
ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
ὑμῶν  25
4771 P-2GP
ψαλμὸν
5568 N-ASM
ἔχει,
2192 V-PAI-3S
διδαχὴν
1322 N-ASF
ἔχει,
2192 V-PAI-3S
γλῶσσαν
1100 N-ASF
ἔχει,
2192 V-PAI-3S
ἀποκάλυψιν  26
602 N-ASF
ἔχει,
2192 V-PAI-3S
ἑρμηνείαν
2058 N-ASF
ἔχει.
2192 V-PAI-3S
Πάντα
3956 A-NPN
πρὸς
4314 PREP
οἰκοδομὴν
3619 N-ASF
γινέσθω.  27
1096 V-PNM-3S
26. So what goes on, brothers? Whenever you come together, each of you has a psalm, has a teaching, has a ‘language’, has a revelation, has an interpretation.[10] Let all things be done for edification.
Chapter 14 Verse 27
27 Εἴτε
1535 CONJ
γλώσσῃ
1100 N-DSF
τις
5100 X-NSM
λαλεῖ,
2980 V-PAI-3S
κατὰ
2596 PREP
δύο
1417 A-NUI

2228 PRT
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
πλεῖστον
4118 A-ASN-S
τρεῖς,
5140 A-APM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀνὰ
303 PREP
μέρος,
3313 N-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἷς
1520 A-NSM
διερμηνευέτω.
1329 V-PAM-3S
27. If anyone speaks in a ‘language’, let it be two—at the most three—and in turn, and let one interpret.[11]
Chapter 14 Verse 28
28 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
διερμηνευτής,
1328 N-NSM
σιγάτω
4601 V-PAM-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἐκκλησίᾳ·
1577 N-DSF
ἑαυτῷ
1438 F-3DSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
λαλείτω
2980 V-PAM-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ.
2316 N-DSM
28. But if there is no interpreter, let him keep silent in church; let him speak to himself and to God.
Chapter 14 Verse 29
29 Προφῆται
4396 N-NPM
δὲ  28
1161 CONJ
δύο
1417 A-NUI

2228 PRT
τρεῖς
5140 A-NPM
λαλείτωσαν,  29
2980 V-PAM-3P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἄλλοι
243 A-NPM
διακρινέτωσαν.
1252 V-PAM-3P
29. Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others evaluate.[12]
Chapter 14 Verse 30
30 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἄλλῳ
243 A-DSM
ἀποκαλυφθῇ
601 V-APS-3S
καθημένῳ,
2521 V-PNP-DSM

3588 T-NSM
πρῶτος
4413 A-NSM-S
σιγάτω.
4601 V-PAM-3S
30. But if another who is sitting by receives a revelation, the first should stop speaking.
Chapter 14 Verse 31
31 Δύνασθε
1410 V-PNI-2P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
καθ᾽
2596 PREP
ἕνα  30
1520 A-ASM
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
προφητεύειν,
4395 V-PAN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
μανθάνωσιν
3129 V-PAS-3P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
παρακαλῶνται.
3870 V-PPS-3P
31. For you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all may be encouraged.
Chapter 14 Verse 32
32 Καὶ,
2532 CONJ
πνεύματα
4151 N-NPN
προφητῶν
4396 N-GPM
προφήταις
4396 N-DPM
ὑποτάσσεται.
5293 V-PPI-3S
32. Yes, spirits of prophets are subordinate to prophets.[13]
Chapter 14 Verse 33
33 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἀκαταστασίας
181 N-GSF

3588 T-NSM
Θεός
2316 N-NSM
ἀλλ᾽  31
235 CONJ
εἰρήνης.
1515 N-GSF
Ὡς
5613 ADV
ἐν
1722 PREP
πάσαις
3956 A-DPF
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
ἐκκλησίαις
1577 N-DPF
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἁγίων,
40 A-GPM
33. Further, God is not a God of disorder but of peace. Wives are not to speak As in all the congregations of the saints,
Chapter 14 Verse 34
34 αἱ
3588 T-NPF
γυναῖκες
1135 N-NPF
ὑμῶν  32
4771 P-2GP
ἐν
1722 PREP
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
ἐκκλησίαις
1577 N-DPF
σιγάτωσαν,
4601 V-PAM-3P
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐπιτέτραπται  33
2010 V-RPI-3S
αὐταῖς  34
846 P-DPF
λαλεῖν,
2980 V-PAN
ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
ὑποτάσσεσθαι,  35
5293 V-PMN
καθὼς
2531 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
νόμος
3551 N-NSM
λέγει.
3004 V-PAI-3S
34. your wives[14] should keep silent in the assemblies, for they are not permitted to speak, but to be in subordination, as the law also says.
Chapter 14 Verse 35
35 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ
1161 CONJ
τι
5100 X-ASN
μαθεῖν
3129 V-2AAN
θέλουσιν,  36
2309 V-PAI-3P
ἐν
1722 PREP
οἴκῳ
3624 N-DSM
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἰδίους
2398 A-APM
ἄνδρας
435 N-APM
ἐπερωτάτωσαν,
1905 V-PAM-3P
αἰσχρὸν
150 A-NSN
γάρ
1063 CONJ
ἐστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
γυναιξὶν  37
1135 N-DPF
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἐκκλησίᾳ  38
1577 N-DSF
λαλεῖν.  39
2980 V-PAN
35. If they want to learn about something, let them ask their own husbands at home, for it is shameful for women to speak in church.[15]
Chapter 14 Verse 36
36
2228 PRT
ἀφ᾽
575 PREP
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP

3588 T-NSM
λόγος
3056 N-NSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ἐξῆλθεν?
1831 V-2AAI-3S

2228 PRT
εἰς
1519 PREP
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
μόνους
3441 A-APM
κατήντησεν?
2658 V-AAI-3S
36. Or was it from you that the Word of God went forth? Or was it only to you that it came?[16]
Chapter 14 Verse 37
37 Εἴ
1487 COND
τις
5100 X-NSM
δοκεῖ
1380 V-PAI-3S
προφήτης
4396 N-NSM
εἶναι
1510 V-PAN

2228 PRT
πνευματικός,
4152 A-NSM
ἑπιγινωσκέτω
1921 V-PAM-3S

3739 R-APN
γράφω
1125 V-PAI-1S
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ὅτι  40
3754 CONJ
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
εἰσὶν
1510 V-PAI-3P
ἐντολαί.  41
1785 N-NPF
37. If anyone thinks that he is a prophet or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things I write to you are the Lord’s commands.[17]
Chapter 14 Verse 38
38 Εἰ
1487 COND
δέ
1161 CONJ
τις
5100 X-NSM
ἀγνοεῖ,
50 V-PAI-3S
ἀγνοείτω.  42
50 V-PAM-3S
38. But if anyone is ignorant, let him remain so.[18]
Chapter 14 Verse 39
39 Ὥστε,
5620 CONJ
ἀδελφοί,  43
80 N-VPM
ζηλοῦτε
2206 V-PAM-2P
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
προφητεύειν,
4395 V-PAN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
λαλεῖν
2980 V-PAN
γλώσσαις
1100 N-DPF
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
κωλύετε.  44
2967 V-PAM-2P
39. So then, brothers, seek to prophesy, and do not forbid to speak in ‘languages’.[19]
Chapter 14 Verse 40
40 Πάντα  45
3956 A-NPN
εὐσχημόνως
2156 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τάξιν
5010 N-ASF
γινέσθω.
1096 V-PNM-3S
40. Let all things be done properly and in order.
Chapter 15
Chapter 15 Verse 1
1 Γνωρίζω
1107 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμῖν,
5210 P-2DP
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
εὐαγγέλιον
2098 N-ASN

3739 R-ASN
εὐηγγελισάμην
2097 V-AMI-1S
ὑμῖν,
5210 P-2DP

3739 R-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
παρελάβετε,
3880 V-2AAI-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP

3739 R-DSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἑστήκατε·
2476 V-RAI-2P
1. Now, brothers, I want to add information to the Gospel that I proclaimed to you, that you also received, and in which you stand;
Chapter 15 Verse 2
2 δι᾽
1223 PREP
οὗ
3739 R-GSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
σῴζεσθε,
4982 V-PPI-2P
τίνι
5101 I-DSM
λόγῳ
3056 N-DSM
εὐηγγελισάμην
2097 V-AMI-1S
ὑμῖν,
5210 P-2DP
εἰ
1487 COND
κατέχετε
2722 V-PAI-2P
— ἐκτὸς
1622 ADV
εἰ
1487 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
εἰκῆ
1500 ADV
ἐπιστεύσατε.
4100 V-AAI-2P
2. through which also you are saved, if you hold fast that word that I proclaimed to you—unless you believed in vain.[1]
Chapter 15 Verse 3
3 Παρέδωκα
3860 V-AAI-1S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
ἐν
1722 PREP
πρώτοις
4413 A-DPM-S

3739 R-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
παρέλαβον:
3880 V-2AAI-1S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
ἀπέθανεν
599 V-2AAI-3S
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPF
ἁμαρτιῶν
266 N-GPF
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τὰς
3588 T-APF
Γραφάς,
1124 N-APF
3. Because I transmitted to you at first that which I also received:[2] that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures,
Chapter 15 Verse 4
4 καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐτάφη,
2290 V-2API-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐγήγερται
1453 V-RPI-3S
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
τρίτη
5154 A-NSF
ἡμέρᾳ  1
2250 N-DSF
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τὰς
3588 T-APF
Γραφάς,
1124 N-APF
4. and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures,
Chapter 15 Verse 5
5 καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ὤφθη
3708 V-API-3S
Κηφᾷ,
2786 N-DSM
εἶτα  2
1534 ADV
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
δώδεκα.
1427 A-NUI
5. and that He was seen by Cephas, then by the Twelve.[3]
Chapter 15 Verse 6
6 Ἔπειτα
1899 ADV
ὤφθη
3708 V-API-3S
ἐπάνω
1883 ADV
πεντακοσίοις
4001 A-DPM
ἀδελφοῖς
80 N-DPM
ἐφάπαξ,
2178 ADV
ἐξ
1537 PREP
ὧν
3739 R-GPM
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
πλείους  3
4119 A-NPM-C
μένουσιν
3306 V-PAI-3P
ἕως
2193 ADV
ἄρτι,
737 ADV
τινὲς
5100 X-NPM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ  4
2532 CONJ
ἐκοιμήθησαν.
2837 V-API-3P
6. After that He was seen by over five hundred brothers at once, most of whom are still living, while some have fallen asleep.[4]
Chapter 15 Verse 7
7 Ἔπειτα
1899 ADV
ὤφθη
3708 V-API-3S
Ἰακώβῳ,
2385 N-DSM
εἶτα  5
1534 ADV
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἀποστόλοις
652 N-DPM
πᾶσιν.
3956 A-DPM
7. After that He was seen by James, then by all the apostles.
Chapter 15 Verse 8
8 Ἔσχατον
2078 A-ASM-S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πάντων,
3956 A-GPM
ὡσπερεὶ
5619 ADV
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
ἐκτρώματι,
1626 N-DSN
ὤφθη
3708 V-API-3S
κἀμοί.
2504 P-1DS-K
8. And last of all He was seen by me also, like one born out of season.
Chapter 15 Verse 9
9 Ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
γάρ
1063 CONJ
εἰμι
1510 V-PAI-1S

3588 T-NSM
ἐλάχιστος
1646 A-NSM-S
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀποστόλων,
652 N-GPM
ὃς
3739 R-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
εἰμὶ
1510 V-PAI-1S
ἱκανὸς
2425 A-NSM
καλεῖσθαι
2564 V-PPN
ἀπόστολος,
652 N-NSM
διότι
1360 CONJ
ἐδίωξα
1377 V-AAI-1S
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἐκκλησίαν
1577 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ.
2316 N-GSM
9. For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the Church of God.
Chapter 15 Verse 10
10 Χάριτι
5485 N-DSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
εἰμι
1510 V-PAI-1S

3739 R-NSN
εἰμι,
1510 V-PAI-1S
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
χάρις
5485 N-NSF
αὐτοῦ
846 P-GSM

3588 T-NSF
εἰς
1519 PREP
ἐμὲ
1473 P-1AS
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
κενὴ
2756 A-NSF
ἐγενήθη·
1096 V-AOI-3S
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
περισσότερον
4055 A-ASM-C
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
πάντων
3956 A-GPM
ἐκοπίασα
2872 V-AAI-1S
— οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
δέ,
1161 CONJ
ἀλλ᾿  6
235 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
χάρις
5485 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
 7
3588 T-NSF
σὺν
4862 PREP
ἐμοί.
1473 P-1DS
10. But by the grace of God I am what I am, and His grace toward me has not been in vain; in fact, I have worked harder than all of them—well, not I, but the grace of God that was with me.
Chapter 15 Verse 11
11 Εἴτε
1535 CONJ
οὖν
3767 CONJ
ἐγὼ
1473 P-1NS
εἴτε
1535 CONJ
ἐκεῖνοι,
1565 D-NPM
οὕτως
3779 ADV
κηρύσσομεν
2784 V-PAI-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οὕτως
3779 ADV
ἐπιστεύσατε.
4100 V-AAI-2P
11. So whether it was I or they, thus we preached and thus you believed.
Chapter 15 Verse 12
12 Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
κηρύσσεται
2784 V-PPI-3S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐκ
1537 PREP
νεκρῶν
3498 A-GPM
ἐγήγερται,
1453 V-RPI-3S
πῶς
4459 ADV-I
λέγουσίν
3004 V-PAI-3P
τινες
5100 X-NPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
ὑμῖν  8
5210 P-2DP
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἀνάστασις
386 N-NSF
νεκρῶν
3498 A-GPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν?
1510 V-PAI-3S
12. Now if Christ is being proclaimed as having been raised from among the dead, how can some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
Chapter 15 Verse 13
13 Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἀνάστασις
386 N-NSF
νεκρῶν
3498 A-GPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν,
1510 V-PAI-3S
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
ἐγήγερται.
1453 V-RPI-3S
13. If there is no resurrection of the dead, not even Christ has been raised.
Chapter 15 Verse 14
14 Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγήγερται,
1453 V-RPI-3S
κενὸν
2756 A-NSN
ἄρα  9
686 PRT
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
κήρυγμα
2782 N-NSN
ἡμῶν,
2249 P-1GP
κενὴ
2756 A-NSF
δὲ  10
1161 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
πίστις
4102 N-NSF
ὑμῶν!  11
5210 P-2GP
14. And if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is empty, and so is your faith!
Chapter 15 Verse 15
15 Εὑρισκόμεθα
2147 V-PPI-1P
δὲ
1161 CONJ
καὶ  12
2532 CONJ
ψευδομάρτυρες
5575 N-NPM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ,
2316 N-GSM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐμαρτυρήσαμεν
3140 V-AAI-1P
κατὰ
2596 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἤγειρεν
1453 V-AAI-3S
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Χριστόν,
5547 N-ASM
ὃν
3739 R-ASM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἤγειρεν,
1453 V-AAI-3S
εἴπερ
1512 COND
ἄρα
686 PRT
νεκροὶ
3498 A-NPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγείρονται.
1453 V-PPI-3P
15. Further, we are even discovered to be false witnesses of God, because we have testified about God that He raised the Christ, whom He did not raise, if in fact the dead are not raised.
Chapter 15 Verse 16
16 Εἰ
1487 COND
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
νεκροὶ
3498 A-NPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγείρονται,
1453 V-PPI-3P
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
ἐγήγερται.
1453 V-RPI-3S
16. For if no dead are raised, neither has Christ been raised.
Chapter 15 Verse 17
17 Εἰ
1487 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγήγερται,
1453 V-RPI-3S
ματαία
3152 A-NSF

3588 T-NSF
πίστις
4102 N-NSF
ὑμῶν·
5210 P-2GP
ἔτι
2089 ADV
ἐστὲ
1510 V-PAI-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
ἁμαρτίαις
266 N-DPF
ὑμῶν.
5210 P-2GP
17. And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is useless; you are still in your sins.
Chapter 15 Verse 18
18 Ἄρα
686 PRT
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
κοιμηθέντες
2837 V-APP-NPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
ἀπώλοντο.
622 V-2AMI-3P
18. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ are lost.
Chapter 15 Verse 19
19 Εἰ
1487 COND
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ζωῇ
2222 N-DSF
ταύτῃ
3778 D-DSF
ἠλπικότες
1679 V-RAP-NPM
ἐσμὲν
1510 V-PAI-1P
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ  13
5547 N-DSM
μόνον,
3440 ADV
ἐλεεινότεροι
1652 A-NPM-C
πάντων
3956 A-GPM
ἀνθρώπων
444 N-GPM
ἐσμέν.
1510 V-PAI-1P
19. If it is only for this life that we have hoped in Christ, we are of all men most pitiable.[5]
Chapter 15 Verse 20
20 Νυνὶ
3570 ADV
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Χριστὸς
5547 N-NSM
ἐγήγερται
1453 V-RPI-3S
ἐκ
1537 PREP
νεκρῶν·
3498 A-GPM
ἀπαρχὴ
536 N-NSF
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
κεκοιμημένων
2837 V-RPP-GPM
ἐγένετο.  14
1096 V-2ADI-3S
20. But indeed, Christ has been raised from the dead; He became the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep.
Chapter 15 Verse 21
21 Ἐπειδὴ
1894 CONJ
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ἀνθρώπου
444 N-GSM
 15
3588 T-NSM
θάνατος,
2288 N-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ἀνθρώπου
444 N-GSM
ἀνάστασις
386 N-NSF
νεκρῶν.
3498 A-GPM
21. For since death came through a man, resurrection of the dead also came through a man.[6]
Chapter 15 Verse 22
22 Ὥσπερ
5618 ADV
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Ἀδὰμ
76 N-PRI
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
ἀποθνήσκουσιν,
599 V-PAI-3P
οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
ζωοποιηθήσονται.
2227 V-FPI-3P
22. For as all in Adam are dying, so also all in the Christ will be made alive.[7]
Chapter 15 Verse 23
23 Ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
ἰδίῳ
2398 A-DSN
τάγματι:
5001 N-DSN
ἀπαρχὴ
536 N-NSF
Χριστός,
5547 N-NSM
ἔπειτα
1899 ADV
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
τοῦ  16
3588 T-GSM
Χριστοῦ
5547 N-GSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
παρουσίᾳ
3952 N-DSF
αὐτοῦ·
846 P-GSM
23. But each one in his own order: Christ the firstfruits, then those who belong to Christ at His coming;
Chapter 15 Verse 24
24 εἶτα
1534 ADV
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
τέλος,
5056 N-NSN
ὅταν
3752 CONJ
παραδῷ  17
3860 V-2AAS-3S
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
βασιλείαν
932 N-ASF
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Θεῷ
2316 N-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Πατρί,
3962 N-DSM
ὅταν
3752 CONJ
καταργήσῃ
2673 V-AAS-3S
πᾶσαν
3956 A-ASF
ἀρχὴν
746 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πᾶσαν
3956 A-ASF
ἐξουσίαν
1849 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
δύναμιν.
1411 N-ASF
24. then the end,[8] when He hands over the Kingdom to the God and Father, whenever He puts an end to every ruler and all authority and power.
Chapter 15 Verse 25
25 Δεῖ
1163 V-PAI-3S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
αὐτὸν
846 P-ASM
βασιλεύειν
936 V-PAN
ἄχρις  18
891 PREP
οὗ
3739 R-GSM
ἂν  19
302 PRT
θῇ
5087 V-2AAS-3S
πάντας
3956 A-APM
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἐχθροὺς
2190 A-APM
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
πόδας
4228 N-APM
αὐτοῦ.
846 P-GSM
25. Because it is necessary that He reign until He has put all the enemies under His feet.
Chapter 15 Verse 26
26 Ἔσχατος
2078 A-NSM-S
ἐχθρὸς
2190 A-NSM
καταργεῖται
2673 V-PPI-3S

3588 T-NSM
θάνατος.
2288 N-NSM
26. The last enemy that will be destroyed is death.[9]
Chapter 15 Verse 27
27 “Πάντα
3956 A-APN
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ὑπέταξεν
5293 V-AAI-3S
ὑπὸ
5259 PREP
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
πόδας
4228 N-APM
αὐτοῦ.”
846 P-GSM
Ὁταν
3752 CONJ
δὲ
1161 CONJ
εἴπῃ
3004 V-2AAS-3S
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
ὑποτέτακται,
5293 V-RPI-3S
δῆλον
1212 A-NSN
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐκτὸς
1622 ADV
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ὑποτάξαντος
5293 V-AAP-GSM
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSM
τὰ
3588 T-APN
πάντα.
3956 A-APN
27. For “He has put all things under His feet.”[10] But when it says that all things have been subordinated, it is obvious that He who put all things under Him is excepted.
Chapter 15 Verse 28
28 Ὁταν
3752 CONJ
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑποταγῇ
5293 V-2APS-3S
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSM
τὰ
3588 T-APN
πάντα,  20
3956 A-NPN
τότε
5119 ADV
καὶ  21
2532 CONJ
αὐτὸς
846 P-NSM

3588 T-NSM
Υἱὸς
5207 N-NSM
ὑποταγήσεται
5293 V-2FPI-3S
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
ὑποτάξαντι
5293 V-AAP-DSM
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSM
τὰ
3588 T-APN
πάντα,
3956 A-APN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
τὰ  22
3588 T-APN
πάντα
3956 A-NPN
ἐν
1722 PREP
πᾶσιν.
3956 A-DPN
28. Now whenever all things have been subjected to Him, then the Son Himself will also be subjected to Him who subjected all things to Him, so that God may be all in all.
Chapter 15 Verse 29
29 Ἐπεὶ,
1893 CONJ
τί
5101 I-ASN
ποιήσουσιν
4160 V-FAI-3P
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
βαπτιζόμενοι
907 V-PPP-NPM
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
νεκρῶν?
3498 A-GPM
Εἰ
1487 COND
ὅλως
3654 ADV
νεκροὶ
3498 A-NPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγείρονται,
1453 V-PPI-3P
τί
5101 I-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
βαπτίζονται
907 V-PPI-3P
ὑπὲρ
5228 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
νεκρῶν?  23
3498 A-GPM
29. Otherwise, what will they do who are being baptized in place of the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, just why are they being baptized in the place of the dead?[11]
Chapter 15 Verse 30
30 Τί
5101 I-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
κινδυνεύομεν  24
2793 V-PAI-1P
πᾶσαν
3956 A-ASF
ὥραν?
5610 N-ASF
30. And why do we face danger every hour?
Chapter 15 Verse 31
31 Καθ᾽
2596 PREP
ἡμέραν
2250 N-ASF
ἀποθνήσκω
599 V-PAI-1S
— νὴ
3513 PRT
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ὑμετέραν  25
5212 S-2PASF
καύχησιν  26
2746 N-ASF
ἣν
3739 R-ASF
ἔχω
2192 V-PAI-1S
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-DSM
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
Κυρίῳ
2962 N-DSM
ἡμῶν.
2249 P-1GP
31. I die every day[12]—so I affirm by the boasting about you that I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
Chapter 15 Verse 32
32 Εἰ
1487 COND
κατὰ
2596 PREP
ἄνθρωπον
444 N-ASM
ἐθηριομάχησα
2341 V-AAI-1S
ἐν
1722 PREP
Ἐφέσῳ,
2181 N-DSF
τί
5101 I-NSN
μοι
1473 P-1DS
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ὄφελος?
3786 N-NSN
Εἰ
1487 COND
νεκροὶ
3498 A-NPM
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἐγείρονται,
1453 V-PPI-3P
“Φάγωμεν
5315 V-2AAS-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πίωμεν,
4095 V-2AAS-1P
αὔριον
839 ADV
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἀποθνήσκομεν!”
599 V-PAI-1P
32. If I fought human ‘animals’ in Ephesus,[13] what did I gain? If the dead are not raised, “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die!”[14]
Chapter 15 Verse 33
33 Μὴ
3361 PRT-N
πλανᾶσθε:
4105 V-PPM-2P
φθείρουσιν
5351 V-PAI-3P
ἤθη
2239 N-APN
χρηστὰ  27
5543 A-APN
ὁμιλίαι
3657 N-NPF
κακαί.
2556 A-NPF
33. Stop kidding yourselves: evil associations corrupt good habits.
Chapter 15 Verse 34
34 Ἐκνήψατε
1594 V-AAM-2P
δικαίως,
1346 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἁμαρτάνετε,
264 V-PAM-2P
ἀγνωσίαν
56 N-ASF
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
τινες
5100 X-NPM
ἔχουσιν.
2192 V-PAI-3P
Πρὸς
4314 PREP
ἐντροπὴν
1791 N-ASF
ὑμῖν  28
5210 P-2DP
λέγω.  29
3004 V-PAI-1S
34. Sober up righteously, and stop sinning, for some have no knowledge of God. I say this to your shame.[15]
Chapter 15 Verse 35
35 Ἀλλ᾿  30
235 CONJ
ἐρεῖ
2046 V-FAI-3S
τις,
5100 X-NSM
“Πῶς
4459 ADV-I
ἐγείρονται
1453 V-PPI-3P
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
νεκροί?
3498 A-NPM
Ποίῳ
4169 I-DSN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
σώματι
4983 N-DSN
ἔρχονται?”
2064 V-PNI-3P
35. But someone will say, “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body do they come?”
Chapter 15 Verse 36
36 Ἄφρον,  31
878 A-VSM
σὺ
4771 P-2NS

3739 R-ASN
σπείρεις
4687 V-PAI-2S
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
ζωοποιεῖται
2227 V-PPI-3S
ἐὰν
1437 COND
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ἀποθάνῃ.
599 V-2AAS-3S
36. Ignorant, what you plant is not brought to life unless it dies.
Chapter 15 Verse 37
37 Καὶ
2532 CONJ

3739 R-ASN
σπείρεις,
4687 V-PAI-2S
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
σῶμα
4983 N-ASN
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
γενησόμενον
1096 V-FDP-ASN
σπείρεις,
4687 V-PAI-2S
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
γυμνὸν
1131 A-ASM
κόκκον
2848 N-ASM
(εἰ
1487 COND
τύχοι
5177 V-2AAO-3S
σίτου
4621 N-GSM

2228 PRT
τινος
5100 X-GSM
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
λοιπῶν).
3062 A-GPM
37. And what you plant is a bare seed (perhaps of wheat or some one of the others); you do not plant the body that it will become.
Chapter 15 Verse 38
38 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Θεὸς
2316 N-NSM
αὐτῷ
846 P-DSM
δίδωσιν  32
1325 V-PAI-3S
σῶμα
4983 N-ASN
καθὼς
2531 ADV
ἠθέλησεν,
2309 V-AAI-3S
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἑκάστῳ
1538 A-DSN
τῶν
3588 T-GPN
σπερμάτων
4690 N-GPN
τὸ  33
3588 T-ASN
ἴδιον
2398 A-ASN
σῶμα.
4983 N-ASN
38. But God gives it a body just as He determined, to each of the seeds its own body.
Chapter 15 Verse 39
39 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πᾶσα
3956 A-NSF
σὰρξ
4561 N-NSF

3588 T-NSF
αὐτὴ
846 P-NSF
σάρξ:
4561 N-NSF
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
ἄλλη
243 A-NSF
μὲν  34
3303 PRT
ἀνθρώπων,  35
444 N-GPM
ἄλλη
243 A-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
σὰρξ
4561 N-NSF
κτηνῶν,
2934 N-GPN
ἄλλη
243 A-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἰχθύων,
2486 N-GPM
ἄλλη
243 A-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πτηνῶν.  36
4421 A-GPN
39. All flesh is not the same flesh: that of humans is one kind, and the flesh of animals is another,[16] that of fish is another, that of birds is yet another.
Chapter 15 Verse 40
40 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
σώματα
4983 N-NPN
ἐπουράνια
2032 A-NPN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
σώματα
4983 N-NPN
ἐπίγεια·
1919 A-NPN
ἀλλ᾿  37
235 CONJ
ἑτέρα
2087 A-NSF
μὲν
3303 PRT

3588 T-NSF
τῶν
3588 T-GPN
ἐπουρανίων
2032 A-GPN
δόξα,
1391 N-NSF
ἑτέρα
2087 A-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
τῶν
3588 T-GPN
ἐπιγείων.
1919 A-GPN
40. There are also celestial bodies and terrestrial bodies; but the glory of the heavenly is one, while that of the earthly is another.
Chapter 15 Verse 41
41 Ἄλλη
243 A-NSF
δόξα
1391 N-NSF
ἡλίου,
2246 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἄλλη
243 A-NSF
δόξα
1391 N-NSF
σελήνης,
4582 N-GSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἄλλη
243 A-NSF
δόξα
1391 N-NSF
ἀστέρων·
792 N-GPM
ἀστὴρ
792 N-NSM
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἀστέρος
792 N-GSM
διαφέρει
1308 V-PAI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
δόξῃ.
1391 N-DSF
41. There is one splendor of the sun, another splendor of the moon, and another splendor of the stars; and star differs from star in brightness.
Chapter 15 Verse 42
42 Οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ

3588 T-NSF
ἀνάστασις
386 N-NSF
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
νεκρῶν:
3498 A-GPM
σπείρεται
4687 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
φθορᾷ,
5356 N-DSF
ἐγείρεται
1453 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀφθαρσίᾳ·
861 N-DSF
42. The resurrection of the dead is like that: the body is ‘planted’ in deterioration and it is raised in incorruptibility;
Chapter 15 Verse 43
43 σπείρεται
4687 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀτιμίᾳ,
819 N-DSF
ἐγείρεται
1453 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
δόξῃ·
1391 N-DSF
σπείρεται
4687 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀσθενείᾳ,
769 N-DSF
ἐγείρεται
1453 V-PPI-3S
ἐν
1722 PREP
δυνάμει·
1411 N-DSF
43. it is ‘planted’ in dishonor and it is raised in glory; it is ‘planted’ in weakness and it is raised in power;
Chapter 15 Verse 44
44 σπείρεται
4687 V-PPI-3S
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
ψυχικόν,
5591 A-NSN
ἐγείρεται
1453 V-PPI-3S
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
πνευματικόν.  38
4152 A-NSN
Ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
σῶμα
4983 N-NSN
ψυχικόν
5591 A-NSN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
σῶμα  39
4983 N-NSN
πνευματικόν.
4152 A-NSN
44. it is ‘planted’ a natural body and it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body and there is a spiritual body.[17]
Chapter 15 Verse 45
45 Οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
γέγραπται:
1125 V-RPI-3S
“Ἐγένετο
1096 V-2ADI-3S

3588 T-NSM
πρῶτος
4413 A-NSM-S
ἄνθρωπος,
444 N-NSM
Ἀδὰμ,
76 N-PRI
εἰς
1519 PREP
ψυχὴν
5590 N-ASF
ζῶσαν”·
2198 V-PAP-ASF

3588 T-NSM
ἔσχατος
2078 A-NSM-S
Ἀδὰμ
76 N-PRI
εἰς
1519 PREP
πνεῦμα
4151 N-ASN
ζωοποιοῦν.
2227 V-PAP-ASN
45. So also it is written: “The first man, Adam, became a living being”;[18] the last Adam became a life-giving spirit.
Chapter 15 Verse 46
46 Ἀλλ᾽
235 CONJ
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
πρῶτον
4412 ADV-S
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
πνευματικόν,
4152 A-NSN
ἀλλὰ
235 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
ψυχικόν,
5591 A-NSN
ἔπειτα
1899 ADV
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
πνευματικόν.
4152 A-NSN
46. However, the spiritual is not first, but the natural, and then the spiritual.
Chapter 15 Verse 47
47 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
πρῶτος
4413 A-NSM-S
ἄνθρωπος
444 N-NSM
ἐκ
1537 PREP
γῆς,
1093 N-GSF
χοϊκός·
5517 A-NSM

3588 T-NSM
δεύτερος
1208 A-NSM
ἄνθρωπος
444 N-NSM

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος  40
2962 N-NSM
ἐξ
1537 PREP
οὐρανοῦ.
3772 N-GSM
47. The first man was of the earth, of soil; the second man was the Lord[19] from heaven.
Chapter 15 Verse 48
48 Οἷος
3634 K-NSM

3588 T-NSM
χοϊκός,
5517 A-NSM
τοιοῦτοι
5108 D-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
χοϊκοί·
5517 A-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἷος
3634 K-NSM

3588 T-NSM
ἐπουράνιος,
2032 A-NSM
τοιοῦτοι
5108 D-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἐπουράνιοι.
2032 A-NPM
48. As was the earth-man, just so are the earth-people; and as was the heaven-man, just so are the heaven-people.
Chapter 15 Verse 49
49 Καὶ
2532 CONJ
καθὼς
2531 ADV
ἐφορέσαμεν
5409 V-AAI-1P
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
εἰκόνα
1504 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
χοϊκοῦ,
5517 A-GSM
φορέσωμεν  41
5409 V-AAS-1P
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
εἰκόνα
1504 N-ASF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἐπουρανίου.
2032 A-GSM
49. And just as we have borne the image of the earth-man, we should also bear the image of the heaven-man.[20]
Chapter 15 Verse 50
50 Τοῦτο
3778 D-ASN
δέ
1161 CONJ
φημι,
5346 V-PAI-1S
ἀδελφοί,
80 N-VPM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
σὰρξ
4561 N-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
αἷμα
129 N-NSN
βασιλείαν
932 N-ASF
Θεοῦ
2316 N-GSM
κληρονομῆσαι
2816 V-AAN
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
δύνανται·  42
1410 V-PNI-3P
οὐδὲ
3761 CONJ-N

3588 T-NSF
φθορὰ
5356 N-NSF
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
ἀφθαρσίαν
861 N-ASF
κληρονομεῖ.
2816 V-PAI-3S
50. Now this I say, brothers, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God; neither will deterioration inherit incorruptibility.
Chapter 15 Verse 51
51 Ἰδοὺ,
3708 V-2AMM-2S
μυστήριον
3466 N-ASN
ὑμῖν
5210 P-2DP
λέγω:
3004 V-PAI-1S
Πάντες
3956 A-NPM
μὲν
3303 PRT
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
κοιμηθησόμεθα,  43
2837 V-FPI-1P
πάντες
3956 A-NPM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἀλλαγησόμεθα
236 V-2FPI-1P
51. And now, I tell you a mystery: we will not all sleep, but we will all be changed
Chapter 15 Verse 52
52 — ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀτόμῳ,
823 A-DSN
ἐν
1722 PREP
ῥιπῇ
4493 N-DSF
ὀφθαλμοῦ,
3788 N-GSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐσχάτῃ
2078 A-DSF-S
σάλπιγγι
4536 N-DSF
— σαλπίσει
4537 V-FAI-3S
γάρ
1063 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
νεκροὶ
3498 A-NPM
ἐγερθήσονται
1453 V-FPI-3P
ἄφθαρτοι,
862 A-NPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἡμεῖς
2249 P-1NP
ἀλλαγησόμεθα.
236 V-2FPI-1P
52. —in a split second, in an eye twinkle, at the last trumpet—the trumpet will blast and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we will be changed.
Chapter 15 Verse 53
53 Δεῖ
1163 V-PAI-3S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
φθαρτὸν
5349 A-NSN
τοῦτο
3778 D-NSN
ἐνδύσασθαι
1746 V-AMN
ἀφθαρσίαν,
861 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
θνητὸν
2349 A-NSN
τοῦτο
3778 D-NSN
ἐνδύσασθαι
1746 V-AMN
ἀθανασίαν.
110 N-ASF
53. Because this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal put on immortality.
Chapter 15 Verse 54
54 Ὁταν
3752 CONJ
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
φθαρτὸν
5349 A-NSN
τοῦτο
3778 D-NSN
ἐνδύσηται
1746 V-AMS-3S
ἀφθαρσίαν
861 N-ASF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
θνητὸν
2349 A-NSN
τοῦτο
3778 D-NSN
ἐνδύσηται
1746 V-AMS-3S
ἀθανασίαν,
110 N-ASF
τότε
5119 ADV
γενήσεται
1096 V-FDI-3S

3588 T-NSM
λόγος
3056 N-NSM

3588 T-NSM
γεγραμμένος:
1125 V-RPP-NSM
“Κατεπόθη
2666 V-API-3S

3588 T-NSM
θάνατος
2288 N-NSM
εἰς
1519 PREP
νῖκος”.
3534 N-ASN
54. So whenever this corruptible puts on incorruption and this mortal puts on immortality, then this written word will happen: “Death has been swallowed down into victory.”[21]
Chapter 15 Verse 55
55 “Ποῦ
4226 ADV-I
σου,
4771 P-2GS
Θάνατε,
2288 N-VSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
κέντρον?
2759 N-NSN
Ποῦ
4226 ADV-I
σου,
4771 P-2GS
ᾍδη,
86 N-VSM
τὸ
3588 T-NSN
νῖκος?”  44
3534 N-NSN
55. “Where, O Death, is your sting? Where, O Hades, is your victory?”[22]
Chapter 15 Verse 56
56 Τὸ
3588 T-NSN
δὲ
1161 CONJ
κέντρον
2759 N-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
θανάτου
2288 N-GSM

3588 T-NSF
ἁμαρτία,
266 N-NSF

3588 T-NSF
δὲ
1161 CONJ
δύναμις
1411 N-NSF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
ἁμαρτίας
266 N-GSF

3588 T-NSM
νόμος.
3551 N-NSM
56. The stinger of death is sin, and the adjunct of sin is the law.
Chapter 15 Verse 57
57 Τῷ
3588 T-DSM
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Θεῷ
2316 N-DSM
χάρις
5485 N-NSF
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
διδόντι  45
1325 V-PAP-DSM
ἡμῖν
2249 P-1DP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
νῖκος
3534 N-ASN
διὰ
1223 PREP
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἡμῶν
2249 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ!
5547 N-GSM
57. Now thanks be to God who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ!
Chapter 15 Verse 58
58 Ὥστε,
5620 CONJ
ἀδελφοί
80 N-VPM
μου
1473 P-1GS
ἀγαπητοί,
27 A-VPM
ἑδραῖοι
1476 A-NPM
γίνεσθε,
1096 V-PNM-2P
ἀμετακίνητοι,
277 A-NPM
περισσεύοντες
4052 V-PAP-NPM
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῷ
3588 T-DSN
ἔργῳ
2041 N-DSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
πάντοτε,
3842 ADV
εἰδότες
1492 V-RAP-NPM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ

3588 T-NSM
κόπος
2873 N-NSM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἔστιν
1510 V-PAI-3S
κενὸς
2756 A-NSM
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ.
2962 N-DSM
58. So then, my dear brothers, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.
Chapter 16
Chapter 16 Verse 1
1 Περὶ
4012 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
λογίας  1
3048 N-GSF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
εἰς
1519 PREP
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
ἁγίους,
40 A-APM
ὥσπερ
5618 ADV
διέταξα
1299 V-AAI-1S
ταῖς
3588 T-DPF
ἐκκλησίαις
1577 N-DPF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
Γαλατίας,
1053 N-GSF
οὕτως
3779 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
ποιήσατε.
4160 V-AAM-2P
1. Now concerning the collection for the saints, you must do just as I instructed the congregations in Galatia.
Chapter 16 Verse 2
2 Κατὰ
2596 PREP
μίαν
1520 A-ASF
σαββάτων,  2
4521 N-GPN
ἕκαστος
1538 A-NSM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
παρ᾽
3844 PREP
ἑαυτῷ
1438 F-3DSM
τιθέτω,
5087 V-PAM-3S
θησαυρίζων
2343 V-PAP-NSM

3739 R-ASN
τι
5100 X-ASN
ἂν  3
302 PRT
εὐοδοῦται,  4
2137 V-PPI-3S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
μὴ
3361 PRT-N
ὅταν
3752 CONJ
ἔλθω
2064 V-2AAS-1S
τότε
5119 ADV
λογίαι  5
3048 N-NPF
γίνωνται.  6
1096 V-PNS-3P
2. On the first day of the week, each of you should set something aside, saving up as he is being prospered, that there be no collections when I come.
Chapter 16 Verse 3
3 Ὁταν
3752 CONJ
δὲ
1161 CONJ
παραγένωμαι,
3854 V-2ADS-1S
οὓς
3739 R-APM
ἐὰν
1437 COND
δοκιμάσητε
1381 V-AAS-2P
δι᾽
1223 PREP
ἐπιστολῶν,
1992 N-GPF
τούτους
3778 D-APM
πέμψω
3992 V-FAI-1S
ἀπενεγκεῖν
667 V-2AAN
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
χάριν
5485 N-ASF
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
εἰς
1519 PREP
Ἱερουσαλήμ.  7
2419 N-PRI
3. And when I arrive, I will send whomever you approve by letters to carry your gift to Jerusalem.
Chapter 16 Verse 4
4 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἄξιον  8
514 A-NSN
τοῦ
3588 T-GSN
κἀμὲ
2504 P-1AS-K
πορεύεσθαι,
4198 V-PNN
σὺν
4862 PREP
ἐμοὶ
1473 P-1DS
πορεύσονται.
4198 V-FDI-3P
4. But should it be fitting that I go as well, they will go with me.[1]
Chapter 16 Verse 5
5 Ἐλεύσομαι
2064 V-FDI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ὅταν
3752 CONJ
Μακεδονίαν  9
3109 N-ASF
διέλθω
1330 V-2AAS-1S
(Μακεδονίαν
3109 N-ASF
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
διέρχομαι).
1330 V-PNI-1S
5. Now I will come to you when I pass through Macedonia (for I am coming through Macedonia).
Chapter 16 Verse 6
6 Πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
τυχὸν
5177 V-2AAP-ASN
παραμενῶ,
3887 V-FAI-1S

2228 PRT
καὶ
2532 CONJ
παραχειμάσω,
3914 V-FAI-1S
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
με
1473 P-1AS
προπέμψητε,  10
4311 V-AAS-2P
οὗ
3757 ADV
ἐὰν
1437 COND
πορεύωμαι.  11
4198 V-PNS-1S
6. And perhaps I will stay with you awhile, or even winter, that you may send me on my way, wherever I go.
Chapter 16 Verse 7
7 Οὐ
3756 PRT-N
θέλω
2309 V-PAI-1S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἄρτι
737 ADV
ἐν
1722 PREP
παρόδῳ
3938 N-DSF
ἰδεῖν,
3708 V-2AAN
ἐλπίζω
1679 V-PAI-1S
δὲ  12
1161 CONJ
χρόνον
5550 N-ASM
τινὰ
5100 X-ASM
ἐπιμεῖναι
1961 V-AAN
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἐὰν
1437 COND

3588 T-NSM
Κύριος
2962 N-NSM
ἐπιτρέπῃ.  13
2010 V-PAS-3S
7. I do not wish to see you now just in passing, since I hope to spend some time with you, if the Lord permits.
Chapter 16 Verse 8
8 Ἐπιμενῶ
1961 V-FAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἐν
1722 PREP
Ἐφέσῳ
2181 N-DSF
ἕως
2193 ADV
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
Πεντηκοστῆς,
4005 N-GSF
8. So I will remain in Ephesus until Pentecost,
Chapter 16 Verse 9
9 θύρα
2374 N-NSF
γάρ
1063 CONJ
μοι
1473 P-1DS
ἀνέῳγεν
455 V-2RAI-3S
μεγάλη
3173 A-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐνεργής,
1756 A-NSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἀντικείμενοι
480 V-PNP-NPM
πολλοί.
4183 A-NPM
9. because a great and effective door has opened to me, and there are many adversaries.
Chapter 16 Verse 10
10 Ἐὰν
1437 COND
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἔλθῃ
2064 V-2AAS-3S
Τιμόθεος,
5095 N-NSM
βλέπετε
991 V-PAM-2P
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ἀφόβως
870 ADV
γένηται
1096 V-2ADS-3S
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
ἔργον
2041 N-ASN
Κυρίου
2962 N-GSM
ἐργάζεται
2038 V-PNI-3S
ὡς
5613 ADV
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ἐγώ.  14
1473 P-1NS
10. Now if Timothy should come, see to it that he may be with you without fear,[2] because he does the Lord’s work just as I do.
Chapter 16 Verse 11
11 Μή
3361 PRT-N
τις
5100 X-NSM
οὖν
3767 CONJ
αὐτὸν
846 P-ASM
ἐξουθενήσῃ·  15
1848 V-AAS-3S
προπέμψατε
4311 V-AAM-2P
δὲ
1161 CONJ
αὐτὸν
846 P-ASM
ἐν
1722 PREP
εἰρήνῃ,
1515 N-DSF
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ἔλθῃ
2064 V-2AAS-3S
πρός
4314 PREP
με·
1473 P-1AS
ἐκδέχομαι
1551 V-PNI-1S
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
αὐτὸν
846 P-ASM
μετὰ
3326 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀδελφῶν.
80 N-GPM
11. Therefore no one should despise him;[3] but send him on his way in peace, that he may come to me; I am expecting him along with the brothers.[4]
Chapter 16 Verse 12
12 Περὶ
4012 PREP
δὲ
1161 CONJ
Ἀπολλὼ
625 N-GSM
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
ἀδελφοῦ:
80 N-GSM
πολλὰ
4183 A-APN
παρεκάλεσα
3870 V-AAI-1S
αὐτὸν
846 P-ASM
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
ἔλθῃ
2064 V-2AAS-3S
πρὸς
4314 PREP
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
μετὰ
3326 PREP
τῶν
3588 T-GPM
ἀδελφῶν,
80 N-GPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
πάντως
3843 ADV
οὐκ
3756 PRT-N
ἦν
1510 V-IAI-3S
θέλημα
2307 N-NSN
ἵνα
2443 CONJ
νῦν
3568 ADV
ἔλθῃ·
2064 V-2AAS-3S
ἐλεύσεται
2064 V-FDI-3S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὅταν
3752 CONJ
εὐκαιρήσῃ.
2119 V-AAS-3S
12. Now about brother Apollos: I repeatedly urged him to go to you with the brothers, but he just did not want to go at this time; he will go whenever he has an opportunity.
Chapter 16 Verse 13
13 Γρηγορεῖτε!
1127 V-PAM-2P
Στήκετε
4739 V-PAM-2P
ἐν
1722 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
πίστει!
4102 N-DSF
Ἀνδρίζεσθε!
407 V-PNM-2P
Κραταιοῦσθε!
2901 V-PPM-2P
13. Watch! Stand firm in the faith! Be courageous! Be strong!
Chapter 16 Verse 14
14 Πάντα
3956 A-NPN
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐν
1722 PREP
ἀγάπῃ
26 N-DSF
γινέσθω.
1096 V-PNM-3S
14. Do all you do in love.
Chapter 16 Verse 15
15 Παρακαλῶ
3870 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ὑμᾶς,
5210 P-2AP
ἀδελφοί
80 N-VPM
(οἴδατε
1492 V-RAI-2P
τὴν
3588 T-ASF
οἰκίαν
3614 N-ASF
Στεφανᾶ,
4734 N-GSM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
ἐστὶν
1510 V-PAI-3S
ἀπαρχὴ
536 N-NSF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
Ἀχαΐας,
882 N-GSF
καὶ
2532 CONJ
εἰς
1519 PREP
διακονίαν
1248 N-ASF
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
ἁγίοις
40 A-DPM
ἔταξαν
5021 V-AAI-3P
ἑαυτούς),
1438 F-3APM
15. Now brothers, you know that the household of Stephanas is the firstfruits of Achaia and that they have really devoted themselves to ministering to the saints,
Chapter 16 Verse 16
16 ἵνα
2443 CONJ
καὶ
2532 CONJ
ὑμεῖς
5210 P-2NP
ὑποτάσσησθε
5293 V-PPS-2P
τοῖς
3588 T-DPM
τοιούτοις,  16
5108 D-DPM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
παντὶ
3956 A-DSM
τῷ
3588 T-DSM
συνεργοῦντι
4903 V-PAP-DSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
κοπιῶντι.
2872 V-PAP-DSM
16. so I urge you to submit to such people, to all the fellow-workers and laborers.
Chapter 16 Verse 17
17 Χαίρω
5463 V-PAI-1S
δὲ
1161 CONJ
ἐπὶ
1909 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
παρουσίᾳ
3952 N-DSF
Στεφανᾶ
4734 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Φουρτουνάτου  17
5415 N-GSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Ἀχαϊκοῦ,
883 N-GSM
ὅτι
3754 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ὑμῶν  18
5210 P-2GP
ὑστέρημα
463 N-ASN
οὗτοι
3778 D-NPM
ἀνεπλήρωσαν·
378 V-AAI-3P
17. I am glad about the coming of Stephanas, Fortunatus and Achaicus, for what was lacking on your part they have supplied;
Chapter 16 Verse 18
18 ἀνέπαυσαν
373 V-AAI-3P
γὰρ
1063 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ἐμὸν
1699 S-1SASN
πνεῦμα
4151 N-ASN
καὶ
2532 CONJ
τὸ
3588 T-ASN
ὑμῶν·
5210 P-2GP
ἐπιγινώσκετε
1921 V-PAM-2P
οὖν
3767 CONJ
τοὺς
3588 T-APM
τοιούτους.
5108 D-APM
18. for they refreshed my spirit and yours; so give recognition to such men.
Chapter 16 Verse 19
19 Ἀσπάζονται
782 V-PNI-3P
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
αἱ
3588 T-NPF
ἐκκλησίαι
1577 N-NPF
τῆς
3588 T-GSF
Ἀσίας.
773 N-GSF
Ἀσπάζονται  19
782 V-PNI-3P
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
ἐν
1722 PREP
Κυρίῳ
2962 N-DSM
πολλὰ
4183 A-APN
Ἀκύλας
207 N-NSM
καὶ
2532 CONJ
Πρίσκιλλα,  20
4252 N-NSF
σὺν
4862 PREP
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
κατ᾽
2596 PREP
οἶκον
3624 N-ASM
αὐτῶν
846 P-GPM
ἐκκλησίᾳ.
1577 N-DSF
19. The congregations of Asia greet you. Aquila and Priscilla, with the congregation in their house, greet you warmly in the Lord.
Chapter 16 Verse 20
20 Ἀσπάζονται
782 V-PNI-3P
ὑμᾶς
5210 P-2AP
οἱ
3588 T-NPM
ἀδελφοὶ
80 N-NPM
πάντες.
3956 A-NPM
Ἀσπάσασθε
782 V-ADM-2P
ἀλλήλους
240 C-APM
ἐν
1722 PREP
φιλήματι
5370 N-DSN
ἁγίῳ.
40 A-DSN
20. All the brothers greet you. Greet one another with a holy kiss.
Chapter 16 Verse 21
21 Ὁ
3588 T-NSM
ἀσπασμὸς
783 N-NSM
τῇ
3588 T-DSF
ἐμῇ
1699 S-1SDSF
χειρὶ,
5495 N-DSF
Παύλου.
3972 N-GSM
21. I, Paul, personally sign this greeting.[5]
Chapter 16 Verse 22
22 Εἴ
1487 COND
τις
5100 X-NSM
οὐ
3756 PRT-N
φιλεῖ
5368 V-PAI-3S
τὸν
3588 T-ASM
Κύριον
2962 N-ASM
ἡμῶν  21
1473 P-1GP
Ἰησοῦν
2424 N-ASM
Χριστόν,  22
5547 N-ASM
ἤτω
1510 V-PAM-3S
ἀνάθεμα.
331 N-NSN
Μαραναθά!
3134 ARAM
22. If anyone does not love[6] our Lord Jesus Christ,[7] let him be accursed. The Lord is coming![8]
Chapter 16 Verse 23
23 Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
χάρις
5485 N-NSF
τοῦ
3588 T-GSM
Κυρίου  23
2962 N-GSM
Ἰησοῦ
2424 N-GSM
Χριστοῦ  24
5547 N-GSM
μεθ᾽
3326 PREP
ὑμῶν.
5210 P-2GP
23. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ be with you.
Chapter 16 Verse 24
24 Ἡ
3588 T-NSF
ἀγάπη
26 N-NSF
μου
1473 P-1GS
μετὰ
3326 PREP
πάντων
3956 A-GPM
ὑμῶν
5210 P-2GP
ἐν
1722 PREP
Χριστῷ
5547 N-DSM
Ἰησοῦ.
2424 N-DSM
Ἀμήν.  25
281 HEB
   26
* -
24. My love is with you all in Christ Jesus.Amen.